Hannah Whitman Heyde: The Complete Correspondence 9781684483648

Citation preview

Hannah Whitman Heyde

•

Hannah Whitman Heyde • The Complete Correspondence

Edited by M a ir e Mu lli ns

lewisburg, pen nsylvania

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Names: Heyde, Hannah Louisa Whitman, 1823–1908, author. | Mullins, Maire, editor. Title: Hannah Whitman Heyde : the complete correspondence / edited by Maire Mullins. Other titles: Correspondence Description: Lewisburg, Pennsylvania : Bucknell University Press, [2022] | Includes bibliographical references and index. Identifiers: LCCN 2021013763 | ISBN 9781684483617 (cloth) | ISBN 9781684483600 (paperback) | ISBN 9781684483624 (epub) | ISBN 9781684483631 (mobi) | ISBN 9781684483648 (pdf) Subjects: LCSH: Heyde, Hannah Louisa Whitman, 1823–1908—Correspondence. | Heyde, Charles Louis, 1822–1892—Family. | Whitman, Walt, 1819–1892—Family. | Abused wives—United States—Correspondence. | LCGFT: Personal correspondence. Classification: LCC ND237.H564 H49 2022 | DDC 759.13—dc23 LC record available at https://lccn.loc.gov/2021013763 A British Cataloging-­in-­Publication rec­ord for this book is available from the British Library. This collection copyright © 2022 by Bucknell University Press Introduction and scholarly apparatus copyright © 2022 by Maire Mullins All rights reserved No part of this book may be reproduced or utilized in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without written per­ mission from the publisher. Please contact Bucknell University Press, Hildreth-­Mirza Hall, Bucknell University, Lewisburg, PA 17837-2005. The only exception to this ­prohibition is “fair use” as defined by U.S. copyright law. References to internet websites (URLs) ­were accurate at the time of writing. Neither the author nor Rutgers University Press is responsible for URLs that may have expired or changed since the manuscript was prepared. The paper used in this publication meets the requirements of the American National Standard for Information Sciences—­Permanence of Paper for Printed Library Materials, ANSI Z39.48-1992. www​.­bucknelluniversitypress​.­org Distributed worldwide by Rutgers University Press Manufactured in the United States of Amer­i­ca

 For all abused ­women whose stories have never been told

Contents

Illustrations ​ ​ ​ix Preface and Acknowl­edgments ​ ​ ​xi Abbreviations ​ ​ ​xiii Whitman ­Family Genealogy ​ ​ ​xv

Introduction ​ ​ ​1

The Complete Correspondence

1

1852–1853: Letters 1–3 ​ ​ ​49 “I am afraid you w ­ ill be plagued to read this. . . .”



2

1855: Letters 4–9 ​ ​ ​55 “I have more to regret than any of you. . . .”



3

1856: Letters 10–19 ​ ​ ​71 “I hope I ­shall not die in a h ­ otel. . . .”



4

1858–1861: Letters 20–27 ​ ​ ​98 “I am afraid I have done wrong in telling you. . . .”



5

1862–1865: Letters 28–37 ​ ​ ​124 “Have you heard from George”



6

1866–1868: Letters 38–42 ​ ​ ​141 “. . . ​t his is only a line. . . .”



7

1872–1873: Letters 43–51 ​ ​ ​152 “. . . ​try to not greive. . . .”



vii

viii C o n t e n t s



8

1879–1892: Letters 52–62 ​ ​ ​169 “. . . ​I only wish I could do something for you. . . .”



9

1905: Letter 63 ​ ​ ​185 “the birth place of my b ­ rother Walt Whitman”



Appendix A: Biographical Sketches of the   Whitman ­Family ​ ​ ​187 Appendix B: Obituary of Hannah Whitman Heyde ​ ​ ​189 Appendix C: Letters from Hannah Whitman Heyde ​ ​ ​191 Bibliography ​ ​ ​195 Index ​ ​ ​201

Illustrations

1. Hannah’s “H”

5

2. Hannah’s “W”

5

3. Hannah’s teardrop

5

4. Richard Maurice Bucke’s handwritten date

5

5. Daguerreotype of Hannah Whitman Heyde, ca. 1855

7

6. Walt Whitman by John Plumbe Jr.?, ca. 1848–1854

8

7. Charles Louis Heyde

15

8. A page from Letter 18

20

9. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, ca. 1851–1860

27

10. Walter Whitman Sr., ca. 1840–1855

29

ix

Preface and Acknowl­edgments

This book was many years in the making. It began with Hannah’s first letter to her m ­ other, Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, in 1852 and comes to a close with Hannah’s letter to Mrs. Romanah Sammis in 1905 in which Hannah confirms her ­brother Walt’s birthplace in Huntington, Long Island. Buried in the Whitman ­family tomb in Camden, New Jersey, with the rest of her f­ amily, Hannah was a side note in biographies of her famous ­brother Walt Whitman, and was often vilified and dismissed. ­After 1969, her portrait dis­appeared from Whitman biographies. Hannah, along with her life story as told in her letters, was forgotten and ­silent ­until now. At last, Hannah’s correspondence allows readers to understand not only what happened to her, but why. The research that went into tracing Hannah’s letters and her life story likely would not have commenced without the encouragement of Ed Folsom and Matt Miller. Along the way, diligent undergraduates assisted in transcribing Hannah’s handwritten letters: Maddie Perrin, Fordham University; Kelsey Barkis, Caroline Kempe, Allan Spencer, Madison Neill, Eliza Riegert, Madeline Parent, and Lauren Davila, Pepperdine University. Jason Eggleston, se­nior lead client technologies analyst, Pepperdine University, was indispensable. For research grants and support, many thanks to Lee Kats, Vice Provost for research and strategic initiatives; Katy Carr, director of research programs; Michael Feltner, Dean of Seaver College; and Michael Ditmore and Stella Erbes, who served as Divisional Deans of Humanities and Teacher Education Division, Pepperdine University while this proj­ect was in pro­cess. Many librarians, archivists, collectors, colleagues, and friends assisted me in my research. Special thanks to Elizabeth Parang, Melissa Nykanon, Melissa Pichette, and Mary Ann Naumann, Payson Library, Pepperdine University; Mr.  Brooks Buxton, private collector of Heyde’s paintings, Jericho, Vermont; Margaret Tamulonis, man­ag­er of Collections and Exhibitions, Fleming Museum xi

xii

P r e fa c e a n d A c k n o w l ­e d g m e n t s

of Art, University of Vermont; Connell B. Gallagher, man­ag­er of Special Collections, and Prudence Doherty, Public Ser­v ices Librarian, University of Vermont; Anne Marie D’Alton, office assistant, Lakeview Cemetery, Burlington; Ben Tietze, engineering intern, Burlington Department of Public Works; Eileen Mullen and Michael Sinopoli of Burlington, Vermont; Elizabeth Dunn, research ser­vices librarian, David  M. Rubenstein Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Duke University; Leo Blake, the Walt Whitman House; Cynthia L. Shor, Executive Director, and Margaret Guardi, Assistant Curator and Historian, Walt Whitman Birthplace Association; Ed Folsom, Ken Price, Stephanie Blalock, Nicole Gray, and Brett Barney from the Walt Whitman Archive; Andrew Jewell, Amanda Gailey, and Karin Dalziel from Scholarly Editing; and James Dougherty, University of Notre Dame. Many thanks to the anonymous readers at Bucknell University Press for their careful readings of the manuscript. Portions of the introduction are reprinted from Scholarly Editing: The Annual of the Association for Documentary Editing, volume 37 (2016), available from scholarlyediting​.­org. The letters in this edition are printed through the courtesy of the Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde Papers, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.; Charles  E. Feinberg Walt Whitman Collection, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.; Walt Whitman Papers, David M. Rubenstein Rare Book & Manuscript Library, Duke University; the Henry W. and Albert A. Berg Collection of En­g lish and American Lit­er­a­ture, the New York Public Library, Astor, Lenox and Tilden Foundations; Harry Ransom Center, University of Texas at Austin; the Library of Congress; and the Walt Whitman Birthplace Association. Special thanks to my editor at Bucknell University Press, Suzanne Guiod, for her graciousness and patience. Fi­nally, I thank my parents, Harriet and Peter, who first taught me how impor­ tant it is to find a voice, and my d ­ aughters, Mai and Teresa, for always letting me hear theirs. I thank my ­sisters, Brighde and Angela, for their grit. Fi­nally, for his enduring support, my thanks to my husband, Paul J. Contino.

Abbreviations

Berg

Henry W. and Albert A. Berg Collection, New York Public Library, Astor, Lenox, and Tilden Foundations

Duke Walt Whitman Papers, David M. Rubenstein Rare Book & Manuscript Library, Duke University HRC

Walt Whitman Literary Manuscripts in the Walt Whitman Collection, Harry Ransom Humanities Research Center at the University of Texas at Austin

LC

Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde Papers, 1853–1892. Library of Congress

Raabe Wesley Raabe, ed. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, “ ‘walter dear’: The Letters from Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Her Son Walt.” Walt Whitman Archive WWA Walt Whitman Archive

xiii

Whitman ­Family Genealogy

Paternal Grandparents Jesse W. Whitman (29 January 1749–12 February 1803) Hannah Brush (6 October 1753–6 January 1834) Maternal Grandparents Cornelius Van Velsor (1768–­August 1837) Naomi “Amy” Williams (1763–15 February 1826) Parents Walter Whitman Sr. (14 July 1789–11 July 1855) m. 8 June 1816 Louisa Van Velsor (22 September 1795–23 May 1873) ­Children Jesse (2 March 1818–21 March 1870) Walter (31 May 1819–26 March 1892) “Walt” Mary Elizabeth (3 February 1821–6 August 1899) m. 2 January 1840, Ansel Van Nostrand George Van Nostrand (1841-­?) Fanny Van Nostrand (1843-­?) Louisa Van Nostrand (1845-­?) Ansel Van Nostrand (1847-­?) Minnie Van Nostrand (1857-­?) Hannah Louisa (28 November 1823–18 July 1908) m. 16 March 1852, Charles Louis Heyde (1820–1892) Infant (2 March 1825–14 September 1825) Andrew Jackson (7 April 1827–3 December 1863) “Bunkum” m. 1852? Nancy McClure (1834–­?) James Whitman (d. 1892) “Jimmy” George Whitman (d. 1872) “Georgy” Andrew Whitman (d. 1868) “­Little Andrew” xv

xvi

W h i t m a n F­ a m i ly G e n e a l o g y

George Washington (28 November 1829–20 December 1901) m. 14 April 1871, Louisa Orr Haslam (2 March 1842–9 August  1892) “Lou” Walter Orr Whitman (4 November 1875–12 July 1876) Thomas Jefferson (18 July 1833–25 November 1890) “Jeff” m. 23 February 1859, Martha Mitchell (12 September  1836–19 February 1873) “Mattie” Mannahatta (9 June 1860–3 September 1886) “Hattie” Jessie Louisa (17 June 1863–1957) “California” or “Sis” Edward (9 August 1835–30 November 1892) “Eddy”

Hannah Whitman Heyde

•

Introduction

The youn­gest of Walt Whitman’s s­ isters, Hannah Whitman Heyde (November 28, 1823–­July 18, 1908) was also the favorite ­sister of the Whitman siblings.1 Prior to her marriage to Charles Louis Heyde (1820–1892) at the age of twenty-­ eight, Hannah lived at home with the Whitman f­ amily. Cheerful, industrious, creative, and tender-­hearted, Hannah loved to sew and to read. Hannah was emotionally close to her f­ amily, but perhaps closest of all to her m ­ other, Louisa Van Velsor Whitman (­Mother Whitman),2 whom she deeply loved, admired, and respected. Hannah also had a close bond with her older ­brother Walt.3 ­After her marriage Walt consistently sent Hannah small amounts of money, newspapers, books, and periodicals, as well as the latest edition of his book of poems, Leaves of Grass. In nearly ­every letter she writes Hannah comments on the thoughtfulness of her b ­ rother. “I never in my life see anybody so good & have so much patience with me as Walt does,” Hannah wrote to her m ­ other in 1867. “I dont know what makes him so good. . . . ​[I]ts the kindness I care for” (Letter 39). Walt was not wealthy, but he loved his youn­gest s­ ister dearly and enriched her life with his support and his steady concern for her well-­being. Shortly a­ fter her marriage to one of Vermont’s most famous landscape paint­ers, Charles Louis Heyde, Hannah reveals in her letters that she was experiencing intimate partner vio­lence. This escalating emotional, verbal, and physical abuse lasted four de­cades, from 1852 ­until Charlie’s4 death in 1892. Yet Hannah’s story as understood through her letters has yet to be told. While many of her letters are missing or w ­ ere destroyed, t­ here is enough evidence in the letters that remain to provide deeper insight into Hannah’s situation and into the phenomenon of intimate partner vio­lence in the mid-­nineteenth ­century. “I feel I dont deserve the treatment I get,” Hannah writes to Walt (Letter 52). In contrast to de­cades of critical commentary on Hannah, readers are provided with an alternative perspective—­Hannah’s own, in which she describes 1

2

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

her living conditions, her loneliness and isolation, and her response to Charlie’s violent be­hav­ior. “I think sometimes a person should speak for themselves, I think its right they should,” Hannah writes (Letter 16). Describing what was happening to her took a g­ reat deal of courage and perseverance, b ­ ecause Charlie was explosive, unpredictable, and angered by small, seemingly innocuous interactions; “to save my life I cannot do any t­hing without his finding fault ­little foolish ­t hings that no one would notice,” she writes (Letter 12). Her life with Charlie was unstable and at times miserable; Hannah had no resources to turn to aside from her ­family. She did not have close friends, nor is t­ here any evidence that she had close ties or relationships among the communities that the Heydes lived in during the 1850s and 1860s. Reading Hannah’s complete extant correspondence allows readers to contextualize Hannah’s situation and to weigh what she reports in her letters against the overwhelmingly negative portrayal of her in the biographies of Walt Whitman.5 For the first time, readers have access to the materials that the Whitman ­family had access to: Hannah’s letters have been restored to their original chronological order, transcribed, annotated, and edited. The seriousness and the complexity of Hannah’s situation, its impact on the Whitman f­amily, and its effect on Walt have been misconstrued by Whitman scholars and biographers, beginning with the portrayal of Hannah in two influential works: Katherine Molinoff’s biographical sketch of Hannah in her monograph, Some Notes on Whitman’s F ­ amily (1941), and a collection of Whitman ­family letters edited by Clarence Gohdes and Rollo G. Silver, Faint Clews and Indirections: Manuscripts of Walt Whitman and His F ­ amily (1949). Molinoff writes, “in forty years of married life Hannah never learned to cook, was known to her neighbors as a ‘shifless’ h ­ ouse­keeper, dressed carelessly and without style, liked to boast about wealth which had no foundation in fact, and was ill for long periods of time.”6 In their editorial note to Charlie’s letters, Gohdes and Silver write, “As the years rolled on he found no better subject for his epistles to M ­ other Whitman or to Walt than the wretched health or the perverse disposition of his wife. It is clear that Hannah was not a good h ­ ouse­keeper and that her ill7 nesses ­were a trial.” Charlie’s accounts of Hannah’s health and lack of house­ keeping skills in his letters to the Whitman f­amily w ­ ere considered credible by ensuing Whitman biographers. Gay Wilson Allen asserts that Hannah “secretly enjoyed her misery—­subsequent letters ­were to reveal an unmistakable masochistic tendency.”8 Roger Asselineau states that “Hannah was a neurotic, incapable of keeping ­house.”9 Justin Kaplan dismisses “both Heydes” as “psychotic.”10 Jerome Loving characterizes Hannah as “a hypochondriac caught up in a bad marriage.”11 David S. Reynolds calls Hannah “hapless,” adding, “The neurotic Hannah dressed carelessly, never learned to cook, and kept a messy h ­ ouse.”12 In addition, according to Edwin Haviland Miller, passages in Walt’s letters that ­were deemed too critical of Charlie w ­ ere excised by Walt’s literary executors ­because Walt was “so abusive in his references to Heyde”; Miller then describes

I n troduction

3

Hannah’s letters as “whining, self-­condemning, hysterical,” and concludes that “though the Whitmans often considered fetching her, she willingly remained with her husband.”13 Whitman f­ amily members, particularly ­Mother Whitman, Walt, George, and Jeff, dismissed Charlie’s claims, and over time became increasingly concerned about the accounts of vio­lence reported in Hannah’s letters.14 ­Family members devised plans to remove Hannah, but for a variety of reasons t­ hese plans never came to fruition. As her letters reveal, Hannah’s situation and her f­amily’s response to her ongoing distress w ­ ere implicated in wider mid-­nineteenth-­ century social, judicial, and cultural attitudes and social norms about ­women and about domestic vio­lence. Writing more generally of intimate partner vio­ lence in nineteenth-­c­ entury Amer­i­ca, Linda Gordon says that many abused ­women “did not seem to believe they had a ‘right’ to freedom from physical vio­lence. . . . ​In a patriarchal system t­here ­were neither institutions nor concepts defending absolute rights, but rather custom and bargaining”; moreover, Gordon notes that b ­ ecause ­women did not directly speak out against their abusers “does not mean that they liked being hit or believed that their virtue required accepting it.”15 Hannah survived b ­ ecause she developed tactics to avoid debilitation: her connection to her ­family provided her with strength, but without close support networks or con­temporary societal understanding of her situation, she had to cultivate strategies for survival. Her primary strategy was letter writing. This collection brings together all of Hannah’s extant letters so that the reader can gain deeper insight into Hannah’s life, from Hannah’s perspective.16 Although some of Hannah’s letters have been published,17 the sixty-­three letters in this collection provide a more complete picture of Hannah’s experience and her deep emotional connectedness to her f­amily, particularly her relationship with her m ­ other and with her b ­ rother Walt. Hannah’s correspondence offers a rare glimpse into the life of a nineteenth-­century w ­ oman who experienced severe intimate partner vio­lence over a period of four de­cades, from the standpoint of the survivor. That Hannah was married to a Vermont landscape painter whose work is still celebrated deepens our cognizance of the gap between the public persona that Charlie created and the private person that Hannah experienced. Walt wanted the story to be told, and in fact carefully preserved the letters that ­Mother Whitman had handed on to him. He told his literary biographer, Horace Traubel, that his motivation for keeping the letters was to provide a clearer understanding of what had happened to Hannah. Traubel writes: W. gave me a pencil draft of a letter of inquiry he had written to Dr. Thayer twenty years before. I asked W.: “Has she always had this trou­ble?” “Yes—­from the first—­ever since she married the whelp.” “Why, Walt, this letter is twenty years old.” “I know it: and her trou­ble is twenty years older.” “Is the situation up t­ here the same now as it was when you wrote this letter?” “The same or

4

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde worse if worse is pos­si­ble.” Then I asked him: “Are you quite sure you want me to have this letter?” He nodded: “Yes: you see how it is: I want you to be in possession of data which ­will equip you ­after I am gone for making statements, that sort of t­ hing, when necessary. I c­ an’t sit down offhand and dictate the story to you but I can talk with you and give you the documentary evidence ­here and ­there, adding a ­little ­every day, so as fi­nally to gradu­ate you for your job!” He was both grave and quietly jocular about all this. I then read him the letter.18

In providing Traubel with the “letter of inquiry” that Walt had written to Dr. Thayer (Hannah’s doctor) twenty years before, Walt was ensuring that evidence that would serve as a counternarrative to Charlie’s carefully constructed public persona would survive. Even now, the reputation Charlie curated prevails. “We are confident that Heyde’s paintings w ­ ill be cherished far into the ­f uture by Vermonters and ­t hose who love Vermont, b ­ ecause Heyde succeeded so well in depicting the breathtakingly beautiful and distinctive landscapes that give us our special ‘sense of place,’ ” Ann Porter, director of the Robert Hull Fleming Museum, writes (2001).19 As Hannah’s correspondence reveals, Charlie’s “beautiful and distinctive” landscape paintings ­were produced concurrently with the ongoing intimate partner vio­lence he inflicted upon her for four de­cades.

Hannah Whitman Heyde: Biography Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde was born in King’s County, New York, on November 28, 1823, and died in Burlington, Vermont, on July 18, 1908. She was a gentle, cheerful child who resembled her m ­ other and her b ­ rother Walt, with gray eyes and a mild countenance, as her daguerreotype suggests. Hannah was named for her paternal grand­mother, Hannah Brush Whitman, and her m ­ other, 20 Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. “A bright, laughing girl with a tremendous zest for living,”21 Hannah had a special talent for sewing; she sewed dresses for herself, shirts for her ­brothers, and l­ ater also made shirts for Charlie and sheets and pillowcases for their living quarters. Before she married Charlie ­there is evidence to suggest that Hannah may have taught school in Long Island for a short time. Katherine Molinoff reports that Hannah “had what was considered in her day an excellent education, attending a ‘select’ school in Brooklyn and a ‘young ladies’ seminary’ in Hempstead, Long Island.”22 Sandford Brown, who had known Walt Whitman when he was a young man, recalled that “ ‘ he kept school for a year . . . ​ and then his s­ ister’—­Fanny, he thought—­‘succeeded him.’ ”23 “Fanny” is likely a reference to Hannah, who prob­ably taught during the summer term, since male teachers usually taught during the fall and winter terms.24 Molinoff reports that “another bond with Walt was that she also taught school, as he did, and at least ­ other Whitman, who prob­ once took over his school on Long Island.”25 Unlike M ably taught herself to write, Hannah’s handwriting reveals that she (as well as

I n troduction

5

Figure 1

Figure 3

Figure 2

Figure 4

Figure 1. ​Hannah’s “H” (Letter 14, March 1856). Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C. Figure 2. ​Hannah’s “W” (Letter 14, March 1856). Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C. Figure 3. ​Hannah’s teardrop (Letter 18, July 1856). Walt Whitman Papers, David M. Rubenstein Rare Book & Manuscript Library, Duke University. Figure 4. ​Richard Maurice Bucke’s handwritten date (Letter 48, March 4, 1873). Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.

some of her siblings) had received instruction in cursive. For instance, in figure 1 Hannah signs her name with a capital “H” that is fairly sophisticated in its execution; this same sophistication can be seen in the way she writes the capital “W” in figure 2. It could be that the Whitman ­children had learned penmanship from a series of copybooks popu­lar at the time.26 Students would copy phrases repeatedly u ­ ntil their handwriting mirrored the phrase placed at the top of each page. Based upon the observations that she makes in her letters, it is clear that Hannah was interested in fashion, in clothing, and in how ­people dressed and presented themselves. Molinoff reports that Hannah was “about five feet six inches, though she seemed taller owing to her thinness—­her weight never ­going much over one hundred and ten pounds.”27 Self-­possessed, Hannah shared with her ­brother Walt a keen awareness of the effect of dress on oneself and o ­ thers. She often comments on what she is wearing, and what the latest fashions are in the boarding­houses and ­hotels where she is staying: “furs are very much worn ­here, they are much worn and quite expensive,” she writes to ­Mother Whitman (­Letter 9). In many of her letters she mentions that she is sewing shirts for Charlie, or making dresses for herself: “I have made a cheap delaine dress I have another to make, soon as I get the shirts done,” she writes (Letter 17). In some letters she asks ­Mother Whitman to price items of clothing: “if you should go down town wont you price some Stella shawls and what color is prettiest h ­ ere

6

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

light green ones are worn very much, I want one with palm leaf in one corner” (Letter 17). Clearly Hannah had an eye for fashion, as the close details about what she is wearing in Letter 23 to M ­ other Whitman reveal: The Lake House has become quite fashiounab[l]e the ladies dress prettily I do not dress as well nothing like them. s­ hall I tell you what I have on now ­Mother. A dark red and black plaid delaine made full back & front belted down. black velvet ribbon about an inch wide round the neck and down the waist front, sleeves tight at the wrist or rather fulled with elastic cord, pointed cap reaching the elbow, & trimed with velvet I have a small gold chain & cross on my neck, new I dont know ­Mother why I write this way I have not said so much about dress all winter. my dress is not worth speaking of any time.

Hannah is not only describing what she wears: she is providing a “reading” of the clothes with the eye of a dressmaker—­noting how the dress she wears has been made, down to the most minute detail. While her disclaimer at the end of the description expresses self-­diminution about the way she dresses, Hannah’s attentiveness to fashion nevertheless remains clear. A ­ fter her ­father’s death in 1855, Hannah writes that she dresses the way she feels, not ­because of the custom, but b ­ ecause of her own inner emotions: I wish to have some black dresses and bonnet I do not feel like to wear such ­t hings as I have now, first I did not care, it made no difference but now I do not like to wear a pink or light dress and if one feels as I do, I think its right to do as you feel. I cannot tell any one how I feel about it. It is not for the looks, or for ­others its for myself for my own feelings. (Letter 6)

The only known image of Hannah is a daguerreotype prob­ably taken in the mid-­to late 1850s, shortly ­a fter her ­father’s death. Hannah is wearing black. This image of Hannah was included in Gay Wilson Allen’s short biography, Walt Whitman, published as an Evergreen Profile Book in 1961. Allen’s caption under Hannah’s portrait reads, “Whitman’s favorite s­ister, Hannah, ­ Mrs. Charles Heyde.”28 A revised edition of Allen’s biography was published in 1969; in this edition Hannah’s portrait is placed next to a Civil War daguerreotype of George Washington Whitman.29 ­After this, Hannah’s image dis­appears entirely from ensuing Whitman biographies. In this edition of the Collected Letters, Hannah’s portrait is made available for the second time since 1969.30 In this portrait, Hannah is wearing a black dress with white lace half sleeves and a black shawl draped across her shoulders. Her hair, in ringlets, is pulled back from her forehead. It is pos­si­ble that she may have had ­Mother Whitman purchase the ringlets of hair for her; in January 1856, Hannah had asked ­Mother Whitman to purchase and send hair to her.31 Hannah’s hands are crossed in front

I n troduction

7

Figure 5. ​Daguerreotype of Hannah Whitman Heyde, ca. 1855. Courtesy, Walt Whitman House, Camden, New Jersey.

of her, and it looks as if her fin­gers are entwined. On her wrists she wears what appear to be black cloth bands. Hannah gazes calmly at the viewer and seems at peace. In this, she resembles her ­mother: “I cant think you have grown older (as you said in one of your letters), but ­Mother as I grow older I can see I look more like you, not that I look old, Oh no, but ­Mother often when I am fixing my hair I think how much I begin to look like you,” Hannah writes (Letter 22). L ­ ater, in a letter to her ­brother Walt, Hannah claimed “I dont make a good picture” (­Letter 54), yet her gaze in this portrait shows serenity and self-­possession, qualities that would be tested during the de­cades of her marriage. She is not smiling. ­There is a hint of resolute sadness in her gaze. Hannah’s obituary published in the Vermont Bellows Falls Times (1908) reports that Hannah “bore a strong resemblance to her ­brother,” prob­ably ­because of her gray eyes, the color of her hair, and the shape of her face.32 It is likely that Walt was influenced by Hannah’s awareness of how she presented herself, not just to o ­ thers, but as a reflection of who she was and how she

8

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

Figure 6. ​Walt Whitman by John Plumbe Jr.?, ca. 1848–1854. Walt Whitman Archive.

was feeling. In numerous portraits throughout his life Walt continually presented dif­fer­ent images of himself, offering to the reader a cata­logue of dif­fer­ent styles of dress and posture.33 Although many of ­these are facial portraits, ­there are also a good number of full-­body poses so that the reader can get a good sense of what Walt is wearing. Even the close-up facial portraits usually include a hat, variously tilted, and a carefully brushed and trimmed beard of varying lengths. In figure 6, an early portrait of Walt, Hannah and Walt’s resemblance to each other is striking. Both Walt and Hannah share the gray eyes that they inherited from their ­mother, as well as a gentle, appealing gaze. Their posture is similar as they look ­toward the camera from their left shoulder. They may have been about the same age (between thirty and—­thirty-­five years of age) when ­these daguerreotypes ­were taken. Hannah’s expression is more serious ­because she is clearly dressed in mourning. Katherine Molinoff notes that “a profound tenderness existed between

I n troduction

9

Walt and Hannah,” and that “Hannah returned Walt’s affection for her is well known.”34 Their letters from the 1870s, 1880s, and 1890s reveal a strong, enduring connectedness. ­Later, Hannah told an interviewer, “In the suffering and the endurance of ­others Walt always found reason for hope.”35

Marriage Hannah married Charles Louis Heyde on March 16, 1852. It is pos­si­ble that Walt introduced Charlie to Hannah, although if so Walt l­ater came to regret that he had done so. It is not clear how Walt and Charlie met. Their common interest in art and poetry likely brought them together. In a letter to Walt dated November 1890, Charlie writes, “I remember Bryant; You once brought him to my studio in Brooklyn—­I can imagine or recall him now, as he sat on the extreme end of my lounge—­High Priest of Nature! Thanatopsis—­!”36 Charlie may have lived with the Whitman ­family before his marriage to Hannah; he lists his address as “Myrtle A., Brooklyn NY” in 1850.37 “Heyde was impressed with the beauty of Whitman’s slight, gray-­eyed ­sister, Hannah,” Alice Cooke Brown writes. “She had attended a Brooklyn school and a Hempstead, Long Island, seminary and had been a teacher.”38 ­After their marriage Charlie and Hannah used Burlington, Vermont, as their home base. They placed their furniture in storage while they traveled, mostly following the railroad lines that had recently been completed in the state. From their lodgings, Charlie would often take the train for a day trip, hike to a vantage point, and sketch a scene for a painting. They paid for their room and board by selling or commissioning one of Charlie’s paintings. In her first letter home from Vermont, Hannah writes, “I dont believe I ­shall stay ­here a ­great while longer I want to see you all very much I have been away four weeks (that is longer than ever before . . .” (Letter 1). Although this letter is addressed specifically to ­Mother Whitman, Hannah is writing to her ­whole ­family, asking her older ­brother Walt for the Sunday papers and inviting her siblings to come visit. Despite her wish to return home, for the next twelve years Hannah and Charlie lived an itinerant life, traveling mostly in Vermont. At times the Whitman ­family did not know Hannah’s exact location or address. Hannah writes to M ­ other Whitman that she was growing weary of the constant change: “I am not childish or foolish but Mammy I ­don’t want to die in a ­Hotel,” Hannah writes (Letter 12). In many letters, Hannah expresses her desire to return “home” and to see her f­amily: “sometimes I feel real homesick . . . ​I dont know how it is but ­Mother I always feel as if that was the only real home I have one dont have much of a home living in a H ­ otel” (Letter 15). For Hannah, home was where her m ­ other and siblings lived. “I like to feel that I have a home, I often immagine I see you ­going about, making fire cleaning around the stove, like you did when I was home,” she writes to M ­ other Whitman (Letter 22). A ­ fter a year of marriage (1853) Hannah reports to M ­ other Whitman her surprise that Charlie

10

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

would not allow her access to funds so that she could buy small items, such as ink. She compensates by writing letters in pencil: “Charlie is very very afraid of giving me money I have had or spent scarcely anything since I have been from home, he seems to think I do not need anything . . .” (Letter 3). This letter contains the first reference to Charlie’s controlling Hannah’s be­hav­ior by withholding funds from her. Placing limits on Hannah’s access to money was the first step in a relationship that became increasingly abusive. By refusing to allow Hannah access to the small funds she needed to purchase paper, ink, and postage, Charlie inhibited Hannah’s ability to communicate with her ­family. She was forced to rely on Charlie for every­t hing she needed. Hannah’s lack of access to even small amounts of money placed her in an extremely vulnerable position. Her economic reliance on Charlie diminished her sense of self-­respect and agency and underscored her dependence on Charlie.39 Opportunities for Hannah to work outside the home ­after her marriage to Charlie would have been rare, for several reasons. U ­ ntil they purchased a h ­ ouse in Burlington in 1864, Hannah and Charlie did not have a permanent address. Charlie’s work as a landscape artist contributed to his constant travel, usually (but not always) in rural Vermont. It could be that Charlie did not want Hannah to seek employment due to class and status considerations, but ­t here is no direct mention of this in the letters. ­Women who did work outside the home ­were usually single; a­ fter marriage, depending on one’s social class, childcare obligations precluded employment outside the home. In Burlington, textile mills employed ­women in the mid-­nineteenth ­century; ­women also found jobs in domestic work such as cooking, cleaning, and sewing.40 Neither millwork nor domestic work w ­ ere ­v iable options for Hannah. A ­ fter the mid-1850s, Hannah’s worsening health conditions prevented her from steady employment outside the home, even if any positions w ­ ere open to her. Th ­ ese ­factors exacerbated Hannah’s nearly complete economic dependence on Charlie: “if I only could support myself someway I hardly think I should bear so much abuse at any rate all the time,” Hannah writes (Letter 16). Charlie earned his living as a landscape painter, but it was a continual strug­ gle. He relied on wealthy patrons who ­were willing to purchase his landscape paintings; however, ­there ­were only so many paintings that he could sell to them. Charlie exhibited his work in ­hotel lobbies in an effort to attract traveling businessmen as patrons. A ­ fter that, he sold paintings through a lottery system, displayed them in store win­dows in Burlington,41 found work with local photog­raphers coloring their photo­graphs, and took on students as an art teacher. Earning a living as a painter would be difficult in any time period, but in the mid-­to late nineteenth ­century Americans’ taste in art was changing; landscapes ­were no longer in demand as photography became more popu­lar. Barbara Knapp Hamblett notes that a­ fter 1863 t­here was l­ittle original work being done by Charlie; he mostly copied the paintings he had already completed.42 As early as

I n troduction

11

1856, however, Hannah had noticed that Charlie was not working as diligently as he could: “I dont think he cares so much or takes so much interest in his profession as he used to I dont think he works as steadily,” she writes to M ­ other Whitman (Letter 15). Increasingly disappointed ­because his paintings did not provide economic stability, Charlie at times resented Hannah and his responsibilities ­toward her. “Charlie expenses are of course very ­great he has found very much fault with my being with him, with its being double expence,” Hannah writes (Letter 5). A few months ­later, Hannah notes that Charlie is becoming increasingly anxious about his inability to earn a steady income: “He frets very much gets quite discouraged,” Hannah writes, “but I do not think we ­shall be ­here very long I dont care where he goes if he could only feel more cheerful. I of course would feel contented anywhere where his buisiness was good. I have written very many letters and then would feel dif­fer­ent and would not send them” (Letter 9). Hannah derived some comfort from her life with Charlie; while he was away on a painting tour in Canada she writes that “he sent me some beautiful pre­sents” (Letter 30). Hannah was appreciative of Charlie’s talent as a painter, and supportive of his work. She writes that “his paintings seem to please, some of them are I should think very good he paints very truthful even I can see that” (Letter 15). Charlie may have turned to alcohol as early as the 1850s; Barbara Knapp Hamblett notes that due to excessive drinking, ­later in life Charlie’s “appearance became slovenly; the proud aristocratic stance gave way, and pride no longer kept the secret from the public.”43 In a letter addressed to Walt dated May 18, 1860, Charlie mentions that he is considering a move to New York or to Boston: “We ­shall see you some time—­I want Han to see her ­Mother—­for a change. I s­ hall come to New York for her myself—­I want to visit it—­I think that I ­shall have to return to that place or Boston or get nearer some city—.”44 Nevertheless, ­after 1857 ­t here is no evidence that the Heydes left Vermont for any sustained period of time, aside from a painting trip that Charlie took to Canada in 1862 without Hannah. ­After ­Mother Whitman’s death in 1873, Hannah relied primarily on Walt for ­family connectedness and emotional sustenance, although she did not confide in Walt as deeply as she had with ­Mother Whitman. She trusted Walt, as is evident when she asked him for help in the midst of her health crisis in 1868, when she requested that he contact Dr. Thayer—­w ithout Charlie’s knowledge. Jessie and Hattie Whitman (Hannah’s nieces, the d ­ aughters of Jeff and Mattie Whitman) visited the Heydes in Burlington in October 1883.45 Of the visit, Jessie writes, “we knew nothing of the ­family animosity to Mr. Heyde: we my s­ ister and myself, did not like him but for Aunt Hannah’s sake we kept it covered, and as we ­were sight seeing the few days we ­were ­t here, it was not difficult, but I remember with what plea­sure we made our departure.”46 In this same letter Jessie writes, “she [Hannah] must have been a very gentle and lovable disposition, she was very much attached to U ­ ncle Walt, as they all w ­ ere, as he was the connecting link in

12

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

the scattered f­ amily.” Jessie visited the Heydes again in 1890, this time with her Aunt Lou (George’s wife).47 Walt provided Hannah and Charlie with funds on an ongoing basis for at least two de­cades, from 1873 to 1892. Even as early as the 1860s Walt and the Whitman ­family knew that Charlie was misusing the funds, as he tells Horace Traubel: That whelp, Charlie Heyde, always keeps me worried about my ­sister Hannah: he is a skunk—­a bug—. . . . ​Did I never tell you about this man Heyde? He has led my s­ ister hell’s own life: he has done nothing for her—­never: has not only not supported her but is the main cause of her ner­vous breakdowns. He is a leech: is always getting at us: himself gets most of the money my ­sister has from us—­squanders it on himself: still leaves her sick, poor, uncared for. . . . ​I am always obliged to reach my s­ ister indirectly—­t hrough her doctors up t­ here at Burlington, or perhaps a friend or two. Charlie is always in the way: he is the bed-­buggiest man on the earth: he is almost the only man alive who can make me mad: a mere thought of him, an allusion, the least word, riles me.48

Nevertheless, Walt took his relationship with Hannah seriously. She was his most frequent correspondent in the de­cades a­ fter M ­ other Whitman’s death. Unfortunately, Hannah reports that she destroyed Walt’s letters to her (Letter 60), but some remain, and from ­these letters we can discern their reciprocated love, affection, and concern for one another. Four years before his death, Walt worded his ­will carefully so that the funds he left to Hannah would be kept separate from the funds he left to Charlie: “The last ­w ill of Walt Whitman written by himself June 29th, 1888, at Camden, New Jersey. . . . ​I give one thousand dollars to my ­sister Mrs: Hannah Louisa Heyde of Burlington Vermont. . . . ​I also give one hundred dollars additional to be immediately paid to Mrs H L Heyde to be handed over if she feels to do so, to her husband Charles L. Heyde.”49 ­After Walt’s death in 1892, ­t here was ­little motivation for Hannah to return to the New York area. In his biography of Walt Whitman, Justin Kaplan writes that in the latter part of her life “Hannah spent her days in a darkened room and hallucinated about the Whitman ­family fortune.”50 Kaplan may have come to this conclusion a­ fter reading Katherine Molinoff’s short biographical sketch of Hannah in Some Notes on Whitman’s F ­ amily. ­There, Molinoff reports, “Slowly she [Hannah] was g­ oing blind with partial cataracts of both eyes,” which explains why the room was darkened.51 Eventually Hannah would become h ­ ouse­bound due to a paralytic stroke that “confined her to the rocker in the downstairs sitting room,”52 much like her b ­ rother Walt, who was also confined to his h ­ ouse on Mickle Street due to paralytic strokes. Hannah knew much of the Whitman ­family history, and prob­ably spoke of her great-­g randfather Nehemiah Whitman, who was reported to own five hundred acres of farmland in Long Island.53 ­After Charlie’s death in 1892 one of Hannah’s neighbors reported that “Hannah was most meticulous about making social calls at the accepted hour of four

I n troduction

13

in the after­noon. . . . ​She went out in clothes which ‘­were rather out of date’ though ‘nice’; ‘evidently Mrs.  Heyde kept ­those of her better days in good shape.’ ”54 Hannah may have continued to keep in touch with her ­brother George, who in his w ­ ill provided Hannah with a trust fund of $6,000 a year u ­ ntil her death.55 Hannah lived in the ­house on Pearl Street in Burlington ­until her death in 1908, and was buried in the Whitman f­ amily tomb in Harleigh Cemetery, New Jersey. Hannah outlived all of her b ­ rothers and s­ isters.

Controlling Hannah In his letters to the Whitman f­ amily, Charlie’s strategy was similar to his be­hav­ ior with the Vermont communities in which Hannah and Charlie lived. Charlie reported that Hannah was lazy and slovenly and that he was forced to take care of her. In 1866 he sent the following letter to Walt Whitman, managing to interweave insults about Leaves of Grass with his criticism of Hannah: Perhaps I would not look upon “Leaves of Grass” with so much melancholy regard, if I was not experiencing a practical version of it: Irregular—­disorderly: indifferent or defiant—­the lower animal instincts—no accountability. no moral sense or princi­ple—­No true, inherent, practical sympathy for anything; myself; disappointments, or endeavours. Nothing of me, or of the ­f uture to arise for me, out of my l­ abour, and progressions. . . . ​I am simply disgusted with so much selfishness—­56

Yet the evidence in her letters suggests other­w ise: Hannah performed many ­house­keeping duties within the home. In her letters, Hannah comments often on the work she is ­doing or has done that day, such as washing clothes, cleaning the h ­ ouse, sewing shirts for Charlie, ironing, and cooking. Hannah cared deeply about how she dressed and the way she presented herself: “as soon as Charlie gets some money I s­ hall get my silk dress made I have worn it several times with a thin waist. I dress as well as I can h ­ ere I mean I have to be par­tic­u ­lar somewhat about my dress,” Hannah writes (Letter 7). Hannah also cared about cleanliness. E ­ arlier in this same letter Hannah describes one of the worst living situations the Heydes had encountered: “Mrs. Blodgett directed the clerk to give us a small and very dirty room the dirtiest carpet I ever saw two beds took the ­whole room only one win­dow it smelt bad.” In response, the Heydes changed rooms and immediately hired someone to clean the rooms; a­ fter the items they had in storage w ­ ere unpacked, Hannah had another proj­ect to take care of: “the mice had eaten pretty large holes in the palliasses part of the bedstead was lost the pillows & bolster smelt some bad.” Hannah reports that she spent “one ­whole day” washing, cleaning, and mending. In other letters Hannah often reports to her f­ amily the manner in which the rooms she was living in ­were furnished. In her first letter to the Whitman ­family, Hannah writes, “We have quite a large

14

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

room furnished with half a dozen chairs a very nice stove two beds, ­table, clock and rocking chair” (Letter 1). Hannah cared about her living situation and took plea­sure in a well-­ordered and furnished room. Charlie’s letters to her f­ amily w ­ ere a source of tension and pain for Hannah; while she did not know exactly what Charlie wrote about her, she reports that she felt humiliated and embarrassed that he would be troubling her ­family with details about their marriage. “[T]­here is not the slightest truth in what he says or writes when he is angry,” Hannah writes. “[He] is sometimes very violent but I do not mind it much I scarcely ever get the least bit angry at him only remember M ­ other to not believe any t­ hing he writes of me in the slightest par­tic­u ­lar” (Letter 9). In this letter Hannah is careful to characterize herself as a person who does not respond in anger to Charlie’s be­hav­iors. In the nineteenth ­century, ­women w ­ ere acculturated to deny anger b ­ ecause it was considered unfeminine.57 Anger on Hannah’s part could be interpreted by con­temporary society as a provoking be­hav­ior that could justify Charlie’s abusive response. Hannah often introduces the episodes that she reports with disclaimers about her be­hav­ior as a way of fending off criticism: “­Mother you may believe it or not I never speak unkindly to him or do any ­thing intentionally to irritate or annoy him” (Letter 18). The legitimacy or illegitimacy of anger was inflected by cultural expectations about gender roles. Anger as an emotion was considered acceptable when emanating from a male spouse; for ­women, “the virtue of self-­restraint” was emphasized, while for men, ­t here was the “competing right of the husband to lash out in anger” as a mechanism to control or to correct errant wives.58 Anger could escalate to physical vio­lence; Pamela Haag notes that “perceived laxity in the execution of ­house­hold ‘duties’ ” often “precipitated assaults.”59 Charlie claimed in a letter to Walt that his ­father was a sea captain whose ship was wrecked and lost at sea en route from Philadelphia to France.60 According to the 1880 United States Census, Charlie was born in Pennsylvania, his ­father was born in France, and his m ­ other was born in E ­ ngland.61 Charlie had two younger ­sisters, Sarah and Margaretta, also born in Philadelphia, Pennsyl­ vania. Sarah Matilda Heyde Cobb (1823–­?)62 married Jacob Adams Cobb on December 16, 1841; he was a sea captain who died in Brooklyn in 1865.63 They had five ­children. Their oldest son was named Charles. Charlie’s youn­gest ­sister, Margaretta Heyde Simonson (1826–­?), had two ­children, Moreland (b. 1847) and Elinor (b. 1849). They lived on Staten Island, where Margaretta’s husband, Robert, was a carpenter. Moreland visited the Heydes in Burlington, as Hannah reports (Letter 43). According to the 1850 United States Census, Margaretta’s ­mother was born in Switzerland and her ­father in ­England. Thus, ­t here seems to have been some lack of clarity among the Heyde siblings as to the countries from which their parents came; it is pos­si­ble that their m ­ other or their f­ather remarried, and that they w ­ ere half ­sisters and b ­ rothers, but if so this is not mentioned in the letters.

I n troduction

15

Figure 7. ​University of Vermont Special Collections.

Why did Charlie choose Vermont as the primary subject of his painting? Barbara Knapp Hamblett writes that “while other paint­ers had chosen the Hudson River, Catskills, and Adirondacks of New York and the White Mountains of New Hampshire, Heyde was drawn to the vistas of Vermont. The rail route took him along the western side of the state, where the verdant spine of the Green Mountains to the east gave him his first glimpse of the state’s picturesque landscape.”64 It is likely that the Heydes originally traveled to Vermont ­after their marriage b ­ ecause Charlie had relatives in the southwest part of the state, near Arlington. Hannah refers to “­Uncle Dan Curtis” in Letter 2, and to “Aunt Chloe” in Letter 7.65 Not much is known about Charlie before 1844, when he published a short book of poems titled Louie and Marie, A Tale of the Heart: And Other Poems.66 He may have taken art and drawing lessons in New Jersey. One of his earliest paintings, River Scene (ca. 1850), is set in New Jersey.67 ­After his marriage to Hannah, Charlie may have been jealous of Whitman’s success as a poet. He at times praised Whitman’s work, and other times lambasted it, sometimes within the same letter. Shortly a­ fter the publication of the third edition of Leaves of Grass (1860), for instance, Charlie wrote:

16

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde I think that some of the poems open splendid—­grandly—­there is a fault or eccentricity however, in some, that is, they diverge too abruptly from a lofty theme or elevating imagery into common place—­ordinary—­and repulsive object, or subject ­matter—­But they are poems of the thoroughfare of life passions and emotions of the universe and humanity—on all sides taken—as they approach and appear—­without se­lection—­sympathies utterd and communion held with all in turn and none rejected—­Poems of glorious, liberal, soul filld emotion. They w ­ ill be read—­they must have a place—­But you’l write a perfect poem one of t­hese days, filld with nature sublimely—­Your thoughts are true thoughts—­68

In several of her letters, Hannah mentions that Walt had sent her the editions of Leaves of Grass ­after they w ­ ere published (Letter 9, Letter 16). Hannah reports that Charlie had taken ­t hese copies (often, it is implied, without her permission) from her; sometimes she would not see them again. Clearly Charlie read Walt’s work with some interest, and a critical eye, perhaps thinking that ­because he had published a volume of poetry in 1844, he possessed credibility as a critic of poetry. But Charlie could be mean-­spirited in his criticism of Leaves of Grass: in a letter addressed to Whitman dated June 13, 1870, Charlie writes: “The louse and the maggot know as much about procreation as you do, and when you unveil and denude yourself you descend to the level of the dog, with the bitch, merely.”69 Over time Charlie increasingly resented his responsibility to provide for Hannah. She reports that Charlie told her that he wanted freedom to travel to Eu­rope, to learn French and other languages, and that having to provide for her prevented him from being able to do so. He also, according to Hannah, threatened to leave her so that he could go “west” to live with another w ­ oman: “that does not annoy me,” Hannah writes, “he speaks of that quite often” (Letter 24). During the 1880s and 1890s the Heydes’ economic strug­gles became more pronounced. In a letter to his brother-­i n-­law Walt dated March 16, 1885, Charlie writes, “Hard times: Distributed paintings: 7, framed—65 dollars—­some discounts—­Realized 137 dollars—­paid out for new stove ­etc, coal, groceries, installment on slate roof—­painters, butcher etc—­$149.00.”70 Often Charlie asked Walt for small sums so that he could pay the taxes that ­were due on the ­house on Pearl Street. During t­ hese years Walt provided the Heydes with a steady stream of small funds that w ­ ere tucked into his letters to Hannah. From the incidents reported in Hannah’s letters, it is pos­si­ble that Charlie began to drink in the mid-1850s; by the 1880s he had become an alcoholic. Charlie’s gravestone, erected in the Burlington Lakeview Cemetery at his gravesite by the Chittenden County Historical Society in 1984 (and unmarked u ­ ntil then), does not indicate his birthdate but specifies that he was “age 72” when he died in 1892.71 According to J. Kevin Graffignano, “Overseer of the Poor George A. Rumney commit-

I n troduction

17

ted an incoherent, ‘excitable and dirty’ Heyde to the State Hospital in Waterbury; five days l­ ater the 72-­year old artist died from a ce­re­bral hemorrhage.”72

Intimate Partner Vio­lence in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­i­ca Hannah’s situation as an abused w ­ oman was not uncommon: it is likely that intimate partner vio­lence was more widespread in the nineteenth c­ entury for several reasons. ­Women had ­few to no civil rights; they could not vote; they had no access to birth control; divorce was nearly impossible; ­there ­were few employment options for ­women; medical knowledge of ­women’s health conditions was ­limited; ­there w ­ ere no domestic shelters. Kathleen C. Basile and Michele C. Black define intimate partner vio­lence as including “threatened or completed physical or sexual vio­lence or psychological abuse committed by a spouse.”73 The kind of vio­lence that Hannah describes in her letters to her ­mother fits into the paradigm of battering, “an enduring, traumatic, and complex experience of control by an intimate partner that shapes a w ­ oman’s be­hav­ior, her view of self, and beliefs about the controllability of her life”; battering occurs “in the context of continuous intimidation and coercion.”74 Hannah reports that she was subjected to ongoing episodes of physical vio­lence—­threatened, attempted, and completed, in the form of strangulation and assault. In her letters, Hannah uses the phrase “to save my life” (see Letters 12 and 16), and at first this may appear to be the iteration of a clichéd phrase; the veneer of the cliché drops away, however, when Hannah reports what she has experienced—­being “knocked about” (Letter 10), or choked, or bitten (Letter 16). Hannah also reports that she experienced psychological abuse in the form of verbal aggression—­repeatedly demeaning and insulting comments about her m ­ ental capacity, her appearance, and her economic dependence. In many cases of intimate partner vio­lence “instrumental psychological aggression” may occur in the form of “coercive control and entrapment be­hav­iors (e.g. isolating a partner from ­family and friends, monitoring, controlling access to money),” according to Basile and Black75—­which Hannah reports early on in her relationship with Charlie. Often dif­fer­ent types of abuse overlap, as in Hannah’s case with physical and psychological abuse. Despite the abuse, Hannah affirms in several of her letters that she nevertheless remains emotionally attached to Charlie: “being h ­ ere alone without any friends or acquaintences scarcesly I have thought more of Charlie than I ever did perhaps. having no one but him” (Letter 18). This would not have been an unusual response; often victims of vio­lence “would like the vio­lence to end, but not necessarily the relationship,” according to Basile and Black.76 The emotional entanglement involved in intimate partner vio­lence can be problematic to unravel. Historians note that ­there was a rise in domestic vio­lence in the United States ­after 1800. One of the reasons for this increase was a shift in the cultural understanding of courtship and marriage, so that ­t here was a greater emphasis on

18

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

romantic love; paradoxically, according to Dawn Keetley, instead of alleviating vio­lence, expectations about relationships resulted in “more vio­lence within the home’s sacred walls.”77 In addition to “dashed” romantic expectations about marital life regarding “intimacy, sharing, and companionship,” Elizabeth Pleck reports that increased alcohol consumption may have also been a f­ actor in ­family vio­lence.78 Any kind of be­hav­ior on the part of the female spouse that bruised the male partner’s ego could be cause for vio­lence—­even “more pedestrian be­hav­ior, like her failure or refusal to meet his domestic demands,” Jack  D. Marietta and G.  S. Rowe note.79 Unable to cope with economic challenges, Hannah’s increasingly compromised health, and his perception that Hannah was not performing her domestic duties, in his letters Charlie lashed out not only at Hannah but also at her ­family. In a letter to Walt (1866), Charlie places the blame for Hannah’s failures on M ­ other Whitman: “Much of this difficulty has arisen from the miserable teachings of her ­mother, who enjoined upon her, when we w ­ ere first married not to perform t­ hese ­little ser­v ices for me, which naturaly would suggest themselves to a kind and considerate wife, and endear her to her husband: ­Because I might be spoild, by it.”80 ­There is no rec­ord of Walt’s immediate response to Charlie’s twofold attack on both his m ­ other and his ­sister, but Charlie’s letter reveals his deep-­seated anger at what he perceived to be the shortcomings in Hannah’s domestic education. Hannah and Charlie did not have c­ hildren; Hannah may have experienced repeated miscarriages, although ­t here is no direct mention of this in the letters. In the nineteenth c­ entury, motherhood represented “the most impor­tant symbol of true womanhood, the major cultural meta­phor for femininity. . . . ​Motherhood was a commitment of body and soul to the ser­v ice of offspring. In exchange, a ­woman was assured that she held the most power­ful role in the world: the molding of the f­ uture, the care of souls,” Nancy Theriot notes.81 To be childless in a culture that expected married w ­ omen to produce c­ hildren must have been painful for both Hannah and Charlie, but especially so for Hannah, since “it is ­women alone who are constantly held responsible for a ­couple’s infertility and [who are] often punished socially and eco­nom­ically as a consequence,” note Seyede Marziye Rahebi et al.82 In addition, the immediate f­ amily history of both of her closest female relatives further underscored Hannah and Charlie’s childlessness. The fertility of her ­mother (nine ­children) and her ­sister Mary (five ­children) may have caused some emotional pain for Hannah. Based on her descriptions of her health, it is pos­si­ble that Hannah suffered from endometriosis, which may have impacted her ability to bear ­children.83 In one of her early letters, shortly ­after their marriage, Hannah reports sharp pain in her side, so intense that she had to cry out: “my side is weak it hurt me some, once so I almost screamed” (Letter 5). Hannah’s doctors diagnosed her condition as “misplacement” (Letter 28). The very term “misplacement” suggests that somehow Hannah’s body is responsible for the Heydes’ inability to conceive a child: it has

I n troduction

19

“misplaced” her womb. The medical rhe­toric employed to diagnose Hannah was inflected with psychological messaging. In a letter to Walt, Charlie alludes to Hannah’s childlessness, linking it directly to Charlie’s perception of her selfishness: “I have nursed her in sickness, made every­t hing as agreeable and con­ve­nient as pos­si­ble for her ­house­hold work—­ taken half a ­woman’s work upon myself. I have strug­gled within myself and solely. She is too mean. She is unjust—­a liar, [slovenly?] at times, without a parallel, for a w ­ oman without c­ hildren. She is for herself, and herself only.”84 Charlie’s anger ­toward Hannah is also evident in the letters he addressed to ­Mother Whitman. In 1865 he writes, “I know that she is sick, but I cannot help it if her back snaps in two, and she dies the next minute—­I think that I am entitled allmost to veneration for the ser­v ices I have renderd and the extraneous duties, clearly belonging to ­woman’s sphere.”85 Charlie’s veiled threats and his unrelenting criticism of Hannah caused Louisa Van Velsor Whitman ­great anxiety and worry; she felt powerless to help her adult ­daughter ­because she had ­little to no financial resources and ­because Hannah was so far away. Charlie’s letters ­were addressed to Hannah’s m ­ other or to her b ­ rother Walt, but they w ­ ere also a mechanism for controlling Hannah, silencing her, and discrediting in advance any of her descriptions of abuse. In one of his letters to M ­ other Whitman, for instance, Charlie writes, “Certainly I never met with so much selfishness and imbecility; so ­little true pride, or sense of justice. It is whine—­whine—­whine on forever—­ slur—­slur.”86 In this description, the reader can get a sense of Charlie’s verbal abuse: he attacks Hannah’s m ­ ental capacity, her self-­image, her moral capability, and her verbal ability, mimicking her speech in a derogatory manner. Hannah was aware that Charlie wrote to her ­family, and repeatedly asked her ­mother to ignore what he wrote (see, for instance, Letter 23 and Letter 24). Charlie was protecting himself not only from the pos­si­ble intervention of Hannah’s ­family, but also from any damage to his reputation as an artist. It is likely that he knew many of the same p ­ eople that Whitman knew. Charlie’s abusive treatment of Hannah may have been part of the reason he stayed in Vermont. Hannah was out of the immediate reach of her ­family, but Charlie was secure so long as he remained beyond them geo­graph­ic­ ally. Hannah reports that ­after Charlie attempted to strangle her and threatened to kill her, she “suffered from sickness, but never felt so bad it appears to me as I did then and as I often do when he is so unkind,” when “such a deathly sick faint horrid feeling—” (Letter 27) would come over her. Charlie’s increasingly abusive be­hav­ior over the course of the years of their marriage prob­ably resulted in Hannah’s compromised ­mental health, leading to anxiety and depression. Over time, Hannah began to suffer from loss of appetite and an inability to cope with everyday emotional challenges. “I am not very well myself,” Hannah writes to ­Mother Whitman, “my appetite is not good at all not being very strong any trou­ble knocks me up completely” (Letter 5). Stephanie S. Rude et al. note that

20

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

Figure 8. ​A page from Letter 18, July 1856. Walt Whitman Papers, David M. Rubenstein Rare Book & Manuscript Library, Duke University.

the “negative effects of hostility on health and interpersonal functioning have been extensively documented. . . . ​Behaviours that have been described using this term vary widely and include verbal and physical aggression (e.g. shouting, criticizing) as well as devaluing (e.g. ignoring, dismissing, showing contempt).”87 In many letters Hannah reports a lack of appetite, loss of sleep, nausea, and an inability to think clearly, common side effects of post-­traumatic stress.

I n troduction

21

“Som[e]times I have so much trou­ble I do not sleep yesterday I did not eat untill late in the day. then I forced myself to take something I am always well only when I fret or worry myself almost sick. its I think worse than any sickness I ever had I have now no hopes of its ever being better ­mental trou­ble or troubled mind is worse than bodily sickness,” Hannah writes to M ­ other Whitman (Letter 24). Being in a constant state of fear creates high levels of stress, which then compromises the immune system. “When stress becomes sufficiently intense and/ or sustained, it induces both real and perceived powerlessness,” Goodman et al. note.88 Hannah writes to M ­ other Whitman in January 1856, “still sometimes I think I am knocked about rather too much I tell you mammy its pretty hard sometimes, I cant strike back, he is much more passionate and violent than he used to be, but as I said before I am used to it as much as any one can get used to it” (Letter 10). In two of her letters, Hannah provides specific details not only about the abuse that she suffered, but also the community’s knowledge of that abuse. Hannah mentions that a ­woman who had boarded at the ­hotel where the Heydes ­were staying was aware of the vio­lence directed t­ oward Hannah (July 1859): I dislike Mrs. Arms much b ­ ecause Charlie used always to be more unkind to me a­ fter he would visit her in her room and would talk about me to her but I have no objection to his visiting her she used to speak very ill of Charlie when she first came ­here, her rooms ­were directly ­under mine Charlie heard of it (he would never have allowed me to tell him) and now says when she did so she thought I was a much abused w ­ oman, Charlie is so pleasant and kind away from me, many think me a very disagreable ­woman, I often feel slighted in consequence. (Letter 24)

Hannah does not go into detail about her relationship with Mrs. Arms ­a fter Mrs. Arms reveals her concerns about Hannah, but the abuse Hannah experienced must have been widely known in the communities where the Heydes lived: it is likely that t­ hose who had adjacent rooms in the ­hotels or boarding­houses where the Heydes lived could hear the loud voices, threats, and physical vio­lence that occurred. The rural Vermont villages and towns where the Heydes lived ­were too small for the vio­lence to be hidden. Even Burlington, while considered a more urban center, was not so large that the abuse would have gone unnoticed.89 Nevertheless, Elaine Forman Crane writes that in antebellum Amer­i­ca “spousal abuse (short of hom­i­cide) usually remained below the l­egal radar screen.”90 Two years l­ ater (July 1861), Hannah writes that the physical vio­lence directed ­toward her has escalated to strangulation: “Charlie has taken the greatest aversion to me,” she writes. “. . . ​I begged and prayed him to be calm and go to bed, I did not say one word that I thought would irratate him. I was lying in bed had not said one single cross word I had been crying as usual. he came up and choked

22

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

me a ­little only with one hand I am not at any time afraid of him I dont know how hard he did choke me I was very l­ ittle frighten[e]d” (Letter 27). Strangulation is a common occurrence in intimate partner vio­lence cases. Rachel Louise Snyder notes that fifty per cent of domestic-­v iolence victims are strangled at some point in the course of their relationship—­often repeatedly, over years—­a nd the overwhelming majority of strangulation perpetrators are men. ­Those strangled to the point of losing consciousness are at the highest risk of d ­ ying in the first twenty-­four to forty-­eight hours ­a fter the incident, from strokes, blood clots, or aspiration (choking on their own vomit). Such incidents can cause brain injury—­mild or traumatic—­not only by cutting off oxygen to the brain but ­because they are often accompanied by blunt-­force trauma to the head. . . . ​the victims themselves, who tend to have poor recollections of the incidents, are often not even aware that ­t hey’ve lost consciousness.91

­ ater in the same letter (27), Hannah describes ­running into Mr. Blodgett, who L had been a boarder in the h ­ otel where they ­were lodging. Mr. Blodgett asked her “is Mr Heyde any better or kinder to you now. I dont know how you can stand it.” Surprised, Hannah replied that she never spoke to him about her husband. “I know you never did,” Mr. Blodgett said, “not a word, but I’ve known it ever since you been at the ­Hotel . . . ​said he thought I did very wrong if I had any friends to not let them know it.” Mr. Blodgett’s kind concern meant a g­ reat deal to Hannah, and may have emboldened her to describe in more detail than previously the kind of abuse that she was experiencing. Hannah’s decision to remain with Charlie a­ fter the abuse began was complicated. Elaine Forman Crane writes that in nineteenth-­century Amer­i­ca “female victims of abuse . . . ​­were unlikely to seek help from town officials, preferring, for personal reasons, to mediate the situation themselves through friends, neighbors, and ­family.”92 Hannah’s letters to ­Mother Whitman (and ­later, to her ­brother Walt) essentially represented Hannah’s only resource for managing her situation. Hannah reports the abuse she experienced, but the discourse that could help her understand her situation more clearly as a target of domestic vio­lence did not exist. ­Because the Heydes moved so often and ­because they lived in boarding­houses and ­hotels for the first twelve years of their marriage, Hannah was unable to form lasting friendships. “[T]­here is considerable transient com­ pany, but not very many permanent boarders,” Hannah writes (Letter 8). Since we do not have ­Mother Whitman’s letters to Hannah, it is difficult to gauge the kind of emotional assistance and support ­Mother Whitman offered to Hannah. In the case of Hannah and Charlie, the victim and the perpetrator w ­ ere entangled through the bonds of marriage, which ­were not easy to dissolve in the nineteenth ­century. As such, they shared a bond that the justice system deemed virtually insoluble. Hendrik Hartog notes that “at least ­until the ­middle years

I n troduction

23

of the nineteenth ­century, being married meant subjecting oneself to a known and coercive public relationship.”93 Hannah’s experience of vio­lence was complicated by proximity (Charlie was her cohabiting partner, although he often did not share living space with her, as Hannah reports), by custom (the community perceived Charlie and Hannah as a married ­couple), and by their shared lives and experiences (Charlie and Hannah had a developing history, and over time it became more difficult for Hannah to extricate herself). In Hannah’s case, the vio­lence she reports was repetitive and chronic, with episodes of escalating abuse. Moreover, as often occurs, Hannah bore the brunt of the blame for the vio­lence rather than Charlie, due to misconceptions about intimate partner vio­lence and to the way gender roles ­were defined by nineteenth-­century American society. ­After one abusive episode, Hannah reports, “it makes some talk of course about the H ­ otel. I have to bear the blame. I am willing it should be so, its necessary he should be respected to succeed in his profession” (Letter 18). Hannah could not easily leave Charlie, since she had no economic resources and he would not give her access even to small funds.94 “It would be impossible for me to tell how abusive he can be and often, almost always something more than words,” Hannah writes. “I cannot pacify or calm him if I go near him as I almost always do he is more violent” (Letter 24). Hannah did think of leaving Charlie, but her financial situation gave her pause. In Letter 12 Hannah reports, “I am very dependent on Charlie and he provides well for me.” In Letter 18 Hannah writes, “I dont know how or what I should do to support myself without him.” In some cases, ­women who are dependent on a partner become fixated on his ­every movement out of fear for their situation.95 Hannah describes her fearful dependence in Letter 18: “he said every­t hing bad to me he possibly could. he said he would take another room I would not let him sleep he had his business to attend I caught hold of him and begged him not to go he pushed me away said my tongue was bad enough, to not touch him.” Entangled in an unhealthy and abusive relationship, Hannah had l­ ittle to no community support network on which to draw. Writing more generally of the way w ­ omen coped with domestic vio­lence in antebellum Amer­i­ca, Elaine Forman Crane notes that, for ­t hese ­women, relying on f­ amily members represented a “less public confrontation” than ­going to “the sheriff, judge, or other town officials” who “would put a ­family dispute on the back burner, leaving her to strug­gle with a husband who would have been even angrier at his wife’s defection and his public denunciation.”96 Hannah’s letters home—­and especially ­those to M ­ other Whitman—­represented a “less public confrontation” that may have been safer for Hannah.

Hannah’s Loneliness ­ ntil they purchased a ­house in Burlington, for twelve years the Heydes lived in U a series of boarding­houses and ­hotels throughout Vermont. They moved among

24

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

Bellows Falls, Rutland, Jericho, Clarendon Springs, Sutherland Falls, Arlington, North Dorset, and Burlington, depending on where Charlie had received a painting commission. Although they spent the most time at the Exchange ­Hotel, while in Burlington they also stayed at Louvely’s, the Lake House, and the American ­Hotel. Wendy Gamber notes that the primary distinction between a ­hotel and a boarding­house in nineteenth-­century Amer­i­ca was the nature of the interface with the public: boarding­houses “provided meals, usually served at a common t­ able, and ­house­keeping ser­v ices,” whereas h ­ otels “served food and drink to passersby as well as guests.”97 For the Heydes, lodging choices may have been more restricted depending on the size of the community where they w ­ ere staying. In rural Vermont, boarding­houses rather than ­hotels ­were prob­ably their only option. Even in Burlington, the distinctions between boarding­houses and ­hotels was prob­ably fluid, with some establishments choosing the term “­hotel” even though they served a population that was primarily more stable.98 The mealtime protocol for boarding­houses and ­hotels in Vermont involved ­limited social engagement. Boarders ­were expected to appear for tea and for meals, and to engage in light conversation with their meal partners. For Hannah, ­these social interactions w ­ ere taxing. Raised in a close-­knit working-­class f­ amily, Hannah was not as socially a­ dept as Charlie. Although she was educated and had been a schoolteacher for a short time in Long Island, she reports that she often was not comfortable with the social exchanges that w ­ ere expected during meals. In late 1855, she writes, “I am alone h ­ ere, I scaresely speak to any one in the ­house or no one speaks to me I dont know or care which it is. I sometimes say good morning to Mrs Strong, that sits opposite me at t­ able I dont speak to any one e­ lse during the day u ­ nless Charlie is home. he is often away untill late in the after­noon” (Letter 7). When she did participate in conversation, she reports that Charlie at times undercut her statements, which caused her ­great emotional suffering. She writes, “he always tries to make me appear ill, the other morning at breakfast Mrs. Van Sicklen spoke of a place near ­here Mansfield being very lovely she spoke of another place I said that is quite dif­fer­ent from Mansfield Charlie said to me you have no taste for such ­things and continued the conversation with Mrs. Van Sicklen ­those l­ittle ­things appear slight to write about. I am very, quite foolishly sensitive” (Letter 18). Before the Heydes bought a h ­ ouse on Pearl Street in Burlington in 1864, Charlie kept his studio and his living accommodations separate, so Hannah rarely saw him during the day. “I am alone most of the time,” she writes. “Charlie is at his room of course e­ very day sometimes untill a­ fter dark Sundays too” (Letter 12). Without ­children, lonely, isolated, and far from her immediate f­ amily, Hannah repeatedly reports in many of her letters that she experienced deep, per­sis­tent loneliness. “I have no acquaintences, stay in my room a good deal” (Letter 17), she writes. Their transient lifestyle, Hannah’s reserved nature, and the episodes of abuse overheard by other lodgers hindered Hannah’s ability to make close friendships in

I n troduction

25

the communities where the Heydes stayed. ­There is no indication in her letters that Hannah was able to achieve the emotional connectedness of deep friendship. Once Charlie started abusing her physically, emotionally, and verbally, Hannah’s reluctance to participate in communal meals and social gatherings increased due to shame, a common emotion for victims of abuse. B ­ ecause she was not pre­sent, Charlie then could criticize Hannah and place the blame on her for any loud altercations that the other boarders may have heard. It is not uncommon for an abuser to engage in this type of be­hav­ior. Charlie was skilled at covering himself and turning the blame on Hannah for their situation. “I often wish I was more like him,” Hannah writes to M ­ other Whitman (Letter 24), “he is quite dif­fer­ent from what he used to be is more social in com­pany looks better dresses in better taste his profession makes him a favorite he is fluent in conversation soon gets very intimate with persons, speaks of me to persons, says to some I am very fretful and that no one knows the annoyances he endures, no cengeniality.” The result was that Hannah became further isolated from the boarding­house and ­hotel communities; she could not tell her side of the story, nor would the community, groomed by Charlie, be inclined to believe her even if she ­were to do so. Hannah’s life soon became a spiraling cycle of physical and emotional abuse, blame, isolation, shame, and further isolation. Hannah, far from home and without financial means, could not escape. Her letters became the only place where she could express her thoughts, but even then her capacity to do so was curtailed ­because early on Charlie began to read some of the letters she wrote to her ­family, and started a letter writing campaign of his own to the Whitman f­amily. “I am always afraid to write,” Hannah reports, “for fear he would know I had told something” (Letter 28). Charlie sometimes intercepted the letters that M ­ other Whitman or other members of the Whitman ­family had sent to Hannah, yet he would not allow Hannah to read the letters he was writing or the letters from her ­family that had been sent to him. “I do not know that he writes home,” Hannah notes in Letter 7. Charlie’s letters to the Whitman ­family members represent his sustained attempt to sabotage Hannah’s relationship with them and to undermine her credibility should she include a description of the abusive episodes. It is a common strategy of abusers to claim that they are the ones being abused, and to paint their target in a negative light so that the blame for the be­hav­ior is turned back on the victim, thus further punishing and humiliating the victim of the abuse. Hannah’s letters are more than a rec­ord of her victimhood at the hands of an abusive male partner, however. Within this cycle, it is pos­si­ble to identify the way in which Hannah found the locus of her power: the blank page. While Charlie was determined to circumscribe her ability to fend for herself, Hannah was able to communicate with her f­ amily for nearly four de­cades and to provide them with a power­f ul account of what her life was like. Each letter that Hannah successfully posted home represented a small victory that would l­ater provide the “documentary evidence” that her b ­ rother Walt so carefully preserved.99

26

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

Despite the evidence Hannah presented in her letters and despite the evidence contained in the Whitman f­ amily letters, Whitman biographers relied solely on Charlie’s accounts and repeated his characterizations of Hannah’s appearance and be­hav­ior. For over a ­century Hannah has been ­either vilified or written out of the Whitman f­ amily history. Hannah simply dis­appeared from Whitman ­family biographies and from Whitman studies, or she was treated as an embarrassing side note, a hysterical, neurotic ­woman trapped in an unhappy marriage. Knowing Hannah’s history through her letters expands our knowledge of the private world Hannah inhabited and how she found a way to speak back.

Hannah’s Correspondents Reading her letters and realizing that Hannah was suffering and often felt miserable and lonely caused ­great concern in the Whitman f­ amily for many years. Hannah’s letters are a testimony to the love that the Whitman f­amily had for her, b ­ ecause without their deep and abiding love and her feeling of connection to her ­family Hannah would prob­ably not have been able to survive. ­After 1855, as her letters reveal, her health became increasingly compromised. Nevertheless, Hannah kept writing to ­Mother Whitman, to her beloved ­brother Walt, and to George and Jeff. It is likely that she wrote to other siblings as well, although ­t hose letters have not yet been uncovered.100 “I dont send all the letters I write,” she reports to ­Mother Whitman (Letter 12). Hannah also cut out portions of letters that she did send to her f­amily; at times sections of pages have been carefully removed or crossed out so that they are illegible. The act of writing and expressing her emotions on the page provided “coping assistance” even if she had excised part of the letter, or never sent some of the letters she wrote.101 Committing her experiences to paper provided Hannah with comfort and gave her perspective about what was happening to her: she could distance herself from her experiences and imagine how her reader would be responding to what she wrote. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman (1795–1873), Hannah’s ­mother, was Hannah’s most trusted correspondent. Louisa’s portrait reveals that Hannah inherited many of her physical characteristics: the color of her eyes, the gentleness of her demeanor, and the contours of her face. In all of the extant portraits of ­Mother Whitman, she wears a bonnet. Robert Roper describes this bonnet as “Quakerish”: a “Quaker ‘soft cap’ rather than a true Quaker bonnet.”102 It is pos­si­ble that ­Mother Whitman wore the bonnet as a way of signaling her connectedness to her ­mother, Naomi “Amy” Van Velsor Whitman, who was a Quaker. Although ­Mother Whitman’s life was never easy, she maintained a cheerful demeanor and cultivated a close relationship with all of her ­children, which in turn resulted in their fierce love of her, as the Whitman ­family correspondence reveals. The episodes of abuse that Hannah recorded in her letters to ­Mother Whitman sickened

I n troduction

27

Figure 9. ​Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, head-­and-­shoulders portrait of a ­woman, facing slightly left, ca. 1851–1860. Charles E. Feinberg Walt Whitman Collection, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.

her m ­ other and angered her b ­ rothers: assault, violent outbursts, strangulation, breaking some of Hannah’s trea­sured belongings and burning them, and psychological and emotional abuse through demeaning and insulting criticism. Some of the letters Hannah writes home are stained with tears (see figure 3). ­After M ­ other Whitman read them, she passed Hannah’s letters along to Walt, George, and Jeff. It is not clear if Mary, Andrew, or Jesse read Hannah’s letters, but ­Mother Whitman and her three sons ­were in constant communication about Hannah’s situation, as their correspondence reveals. M ­ other Whitman’s written response to the letters that Hannah wrote in the de­cade of the 1850s is unclear, ­because we do not have ­Mother Whitman’s letters to Hannah. In 1891 Hannah reported in a letter to Walt that she had destroyed many of the letters that had been sent to her from home (Letter 60). The earliest extant mention of Hannah by ­Mother Whitman is in a letter to Walt dated 1860. “i have not heard from hannah,”

28

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

­ other Whitman writes.103 This, or a variation of it, would become a common M refrain in her letters—­“ i am very glad to hear from hannah,” she writes in her next letter to Walt.104 Hannah was often on M ­ other Whitman’s mind: “poor han i won­der how she is i think so much about her some nights i cant sleep if she woul[d] only write to me.”105 Hannah was the second ­daughter and fourth child of Louisa Van Velsor Whitman and Walter Whitman, and her childhood and early adolescence intersected with many of her m ­ other’s reproductive years. Andrew, George, Jeff, and Eddy ­were all born ­after Hannah, in addition to an infant that did not survive. Along with Walt, it is likely that Hannah helped raise her four younger ­brothers ­until her marriage at the age of twenty-­eight to Charlie. Mary, Hannah’s older ­sister, married in 1840 at the age of nineteen and moved to Greenport, Long Island. Jesse, the oldest ­brother, had left for sea as a young man. Andrew married shortly ­after Hannah did in 1852 (see Letter 1); Jeff married in 1859; George married in 1871; and Eddy and Walt never married. ­After Mary’s marriage to Ansel Van Nostrand (1840), Hannah became the only female sibling at home, and it is likely that she helped with childrearing tasks. Hannah’s lengthy presence in the Whitman ­house­hold as an unmarried d ­ aughter undoubtedly strengthened her bond with her ­mother. By the time she married Charlie, Hannah had lived at home as an adult w ­ oman for a de­cade. It is not clear if Hannah had other suitors prior to Charlie. ­Because of this longer period at home, the mother-­daughter relationship Hannah and Louisa experienced must have been intense, and as a result separation may have been more difficult for Hannah. In her letters she repeatedly mentions how homesick she is. Added to ­t hese ­factors ­were geo­graph­i­cal isolation, boarding­house culture, a partner who was absent for long hours sketching and painting, childlessness, economic challenges, de­pen­dency, health issues, and an increasingly abusive relationship. The intricacies of the Whitman ­house­hold are further revealed in Hannah’s letters during the time of her f­ ather’s death in the pivotal month of July 1855. Aside from Hannah’s letters from July 1855 and a letter (transcribed by Clifton J. Furness) from ­Mother Whitman to Hannah that has been lost, ­t here is no written evidence of the f­amily’s response to Walter Whitman Sr.’s death. In that lost letter, M ­ other Whitman provided the following details about the funeral to Hannah: “i sent for jeffy and sent for laura and walter came they felt very much to blame themselves for not being home but they had no idea of any change your ­father had been [ill] so long and so many bad spells . . . ​mary took it very hard that she could not see her ­father she was very sick coming from the evergreens where poor f­ather was laid in a quiet spot.”106 In his biography of Walt Whitman, Gay Wilson Allen writes that M ­ other Whitman “also stated that the ‘babtist’ minister presided at the funeral and prayed that the absent d ­ aughter [Hannah] might receive the news of her f­ ather’s death ‘with calmness and resignation.’ ”107 In her first letter home a­ fter the news of her f­ather’s death reached her (July 20 and 21,

I n troduction

29

Figure 10. ​Walter Whitman Sr., head-­a nd-­shoulders portrait, facing right, in oval, ca. 1840–1855. Charles E. Feinberg Walt Whitman Collection, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.

1855, Letter 4), Hannah echoes some of the phrases that M ­ other Whitman uses: “I have more to regret than any of you, I feel it deeply.” It is not clear what Hannah means when she writes “I have more to regret than any of you,” but it is pos­si­ble that she regrets being so far away while her ­father was ­dying. Or it could be that she feels regret for marrying Charlie. Her words underscore her deep emotional connection to her ­father and to the loss that her ­family is experiencing, a loss compounded by her physical distance. The first mention of Charlie’s letter writing and his criticism of Hannah occurs in this same letter. Hannah writes, “My own dear ­Mother, what ­shall I say and

30

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

do to comfort you, I myself feel the need of comfort and sympathy. it is very hard for me. . . . ​when one has ­great greif they cannot think,” Hannah writes. But her grief seems also to be entangled in other emotional issues, which she alludes to in this letter: the Heydes w ­ ere traveling quite a bit, and as she thinks about one of the places they ­were staying, Clarendon Springs, she notes, “it was not pleasant t­ here for me.” Moreover, Hannah writes that she has written “several long letters and not sent them.” Perhaps the letters ­were too revelatory in outlining the kind of emotional disturbances she was experiencing with Charlie. Gay Wilson Allen writes, “Hannah’s immediate response was a letter filled with self-­pity. . . . ​But in her letter she actually did not mention her ­father in any way. She was so conscious of her own miseries resulting from her unhappy marriage that ­there was scarcely room in her thoughts for anything e­ lse.”108 This characterization of Hannah’s response is, quite simply, false. Hannah, like her siblings Mary, Jeff, and Walt, was distraught that she was not home when her f­ ather died. Moreover, it is likely that she did not learn of her ­father’s death ­until ­after the funeral. “I cannot disguise my feelings very much I do not feel cheerful, if I could have seen and spoken to F ­ ather I am afraid I make you feel bad M ­ other,” Hannah writes (Letter 5). In “­There Was a Child Went Forth” (1855 edition) Whitman writes of “His own parents”: “The ­father, strong, selfsufficient, manly, mean, angered, unjust,” and in the next line may be describing vio­lence directed ­toward the ­mother: “The blow, the quick loud word, the tight bargain, the crafty lure.”109 It could be that ­Mother Whitman experienced intimate partner vio­ lence; if so, Hannah’s letters may have been especially disturbing.110 Nevertheless, Hannah reports in her three extant letters from July 1855 that the death of her ­father impacted her deeply. More broadly, her letters capture the mood of the Whitman f­ amily, a ­family that clearly was in mourning. The Whitman ­family passed letters along to each other as a way of keeping in touch. Letters from siblings who ­were away from the Whitman home ­were sent to ­Mother Whitman or to siblings who lived at home or nearby. The letters ­were shared among Whitman f­amily members who lived at home, and then w ­ ere tucked into letters that ­were sent to other siblings, sometimes with additional commentary from the sender; thus, a network of connectedness was established even if some of the Whitman siblings w ­ ere not near.111 ­These circulating letters ­were often the cause of more commentary, as one sibling would read a letter tucked in by another sibling or by M ­ other Whitman, comment on it, and then send it to a third sibling for additional commentary and insight. “I suppose Walt thinks strange of my not writing to him,” George writes in September 1863 to ­Mother Whitman, “but as you send my letters around, writing to one is just as good as writing to each one seperately.”112 ­Mother Whitman was the center of the f­amily and was fiercely loyal to all of her c­ hildren, although she did offer criticism when she felt it was necessary. Semiliterate but possessing a sharp, generous intellect, ­Mother Whitman read the newspapers and kept up with all of

I n troduction

31

the latest po­liti­cal developments in addition to caring for her youn­gest disabled son, Eddy. A ­ fter her husband Walter Whitman Sr. died in 1855, M ­ other Whitman was increasingly dependent on her adult ­children for economic survival. Aside from Walt, who was the most dependable of her c­ hildren, M ­ other Whitman looked to George and to Jeff for support. ­Mother Whitman’s economic precarity may have been part of the reason why ­after the abusive episodes began, Hannah did not feel that she could easily leave Charlie and return home. In one of her letters to Walt (March 31, 1869), ­Mother Whitman describes how she has overheard sounds of abuse coming from the c­ ouple who occupied the apartment above her: i promised mary if i heard anything from hanna i would write to her she wanted very much to see Heydes letters but i told her they would only excite her and make her feel bad that i dident put any faith in what he wrote they are very insulting but I take them from whence they came i wish han was something like young chappells wife up stairs ­here he is awfull at times wishes to god he could find her dead when he come home she dont know i suppose i hear him swear at her the other night he made a g­ reat noise I thought he had knocked her down but i gess he dident the next day she was singing and lively as usual she says he has an awful temper but it goes in one ear and out the other her ­mother lives in brooklyn has her second husband she was in my room the other day she said janey deserved a better lot that her f­ ather was a minester i think they are from the south but janey gives as much back as she gets she goes to her m ­ other and stays a week or two edd says he told him he liked to be alone)113

­ other Whitman’s attitude t­ oward Hannah in this letter is revealing. She is M mildly critical of Hannah for not being more like “janey,” who “gives as much back as she gets.” Louisa admires Janey’s willingness to defend herself, ­whether verbal or physical. Rather than “singing” and being “lively as usual” a­ fter experiencing physical, verbal, and emotional abuse as Janey does, however, Hannah became increasingly depressed and despondent.114 Unlike Hannah, Janey Chappell was able to leave her husband for short periods of time ­after an abusive incident, ­because her m ­ other lived nearby. The distance between Vermont and New York as well as Hannah’s inability to be financially in­de­pen­dent w ­ ere primary f­ actors in Hannah’s inability to leave Charlie, e­ ither temporarily or for good. Intimate partner vio­lence was not a subject of public discussion in the late 1800s; often it was treated with silence, or it was hidden. Abused w ­ omen ­were expected to be long-­suffering, passive victims who endured physical and emotional harm but who never responded, never exhibited anger or disappointment, and who kept ­silent. In contrast, ­Mother Whitman applauds Janey’s re­sis­tance and wishes that Hannah could be more like her. Sherry Ceniza points out that this narrative “reveals Louisa’s ac­cep­tance of male abuse, but it also shows the

32

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

value she placed on any kind of re­sis­tance, which, Louisa felt, Hannah lacked.”115 In many cases w ­ omen who resisted w ­ ere doubly punished; first, by their husbands, whose abuse was sanctioned by the lack of formal institutional or judicial response, and second, by con­temporary culture, which viewed physical aggression in ­women as unnatural. Given the wider cultural constrictions and attitudes about abuse and her own mixed feelings in witnessing her d ­ aughter’s ongoing tormented marriage to Charlie, Louisa’s response to Janey and her implied criticism of Hannah may be understood as emblematic of the difficulties the families of abused ­women faced. In Hannah’s case, the ongoing intimate partner vio­lence she experienced became part of the narrative in a wider ­family circle that knew of the abuse. ­Because Walt was in Washington, D.C., during the 1860s and George served in the Union Army, the letters they exchanged with ­Mother Whitman also provide revealing information about the ­family’s ongoing concern for Hannah’s situation, a situation that was si­mul­ta­neously hidden and apparent. The f­amily’s response was based on complex ­factors: they w ­ ere uncertain about what to do; they lacked the financial resources to extricate Hannah; and, since ­there was ­little or no public discourse or understanding of vio­lence against ­women (aside from the gains made by the temperance movement), they did not have any resources for aid outside of their small circle. Hannah’s “strange silence” was increasingly noted by Walt, Louisa, and George in their correspondence. On February 6, 1863, Whitman writes, “The news of your sickness [Louisa suffered from rheumatism], and the strange silence of Han made me feel somewhat gloomy.”116 One month ­later, he writes, “I would be glad to hear about Han—­I must write to her very soon.”117 Between March and early May  1863, Louisa must have received an alarming letter from ­either Hannah or Charlie, ­because Walt writes, “About Hannah, dear m ­ other, I hardly know what advice to give you—­from what I know at pre­sent, I cant tell what course to pursue. I want Han to come home, from the bottom of my heart. Then ­there are other thoughts & considerations that come up. Dear m ­ other, I cannot advise, but s­ hall acquiesce in any t­ hing that is settled upon, & try to help.”118 Twice Walt affirms that he “cannot advise” his ­mother about what to do, an unusual response for Whitman, who was usually forthcoming with advice and assistance to his ­mother. When he thinks about acting “from the bottom of [his] heart” and directly intervening, however, “other thoughts and considerations” give Walt pause: he may have been concerned about the economic impact of Hannah’s return on his ­mother and Eddy, whose existence was already financially tenuous. One week ­later Walt writes again, “Dear ­mother I should like to hear from Han, poor Han—.”119 Instead of Hannah responding to Walt’s letters, however, Charlie wrote to Walt. In response, Walt writes: I received a letter from Heyde this morning, one of the usual sort, about as in­ter­est­ing as a dose of salts. Says Han has not been able to stand erect for the

I n troduction

33

past five months—­t he doctor told her lately that she might possibly recover in one year if she was careful—­t hen says he thinks, & he ­don’t think, & has taken a ­little place, & Han has a girl to wait on her, &c.&c. All amounts to nothing more than we knew before, & only serves to make one feel almost heart-­ sick about Han, & the awful snarl in which we are all fixed about it all, & what to do. I wrote to Han yesterday, (before I received this letter of Heyde’s), I wrote a short letter of my own, & sent her George’s letter to you, (I cut out what was said about the money, as I did not wish Heyde to see it.)120

Knowing that his ­sister’s marriage was violent and unhappy explains Walt’s heartsickness and his acknowl­edgment of the “awful snarl” in which Hannah was entangled. George, too, was upset and concerned, and thought that Hannah’s situation was far more difficult than ­those he faced as a soldier: “Poor Han, I was so in hopes that she was home by this time. I am sure she must have seen a ­great deal harder times than ever I did, and I have more reason to feel anxious about her than she has about me.”121 Charlie controlled Hannah’s be­hav­ior through surveillance of her correspondence to her ­family, but also through reading the letters that they sent to her, often confiscating the funds or the reading materials that ­were enclosed as small gifts for her. Walt’s letter indicates the ­family’s awareness that Charlie was reading the f­ amily’s correspondence to Hannah. They could not extricate Hannah from her situation during most of 1863 ­because her health was too compromised for her to travel, as Walt’s letters reveal. The Whitman ­family devised plans many times to remove Hannah, but for numerous reasons their plans did not come to fruition: Hannah’s fragile health, the inability of a ­family member to travel to Vermont, and lack of certainty about where Hannah would live and how she would support herself may have all been ­factors. “Well, ­mother, you must keep a good heart—” Whitman writes, in an attempt to keep up ­Mother Whitman’s spirits.122 Two de­cades l­ater, he told Horace Traubel that the ­family could not ultimately help Hannah: “My ­mother was very gentle, though strong: you have seen her, talked with her: she had sad days over this ­t hing, which almost amounted to a tragedy. George would get indignant: used to want to go to Hannah—­raise hell—­handle Charlie without gloves: but my ­mother restrained us—­t hought it would do no good. You ­can’t very well break in on domestic situations and straighten them out: they generally have to be scrupulously avoided: the third person as a rule finds himself helpless.”123 Whitman acknowledges how “helpless” the immediate families of abused w ­ omen felt in the late nineteenth c­ entury; they knew that their female relative was involved in an unhealthy and possibly dangerous relationship, but they often felt powerless to effect immediate change.

34

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

Walt Whitman, Hannah, and the “Unseen Hand” Walt’s insights about sexuality, gender identity, and relationships between men and w ­ omen, as well as his ideas about American Womanhood, w ­ ere partly inflected by his relationship with Hannah, his most beloved ­sister. In a sketch published in The Rover (1844), Walt writes, “Though a bachelor, I have several girls and boys that I consider my own. L ­ ittle Louisa, the fairest and most delicate of h ­ uman blossoms, is a lovely niece—­a child that the angels themselves might take to the beautiful land, without tasting death.”124 This autobiographical prose sketch captures Walt’s anxiety about the impending transition of his siblings into adulthood. Rather than speaking as an older ­brother with its implications of protective proximity, in this sketch Walt takes on the persona of an unmarried, affectionate u ­ ncle commenting upon his nieces and nephews. As an u ­ ncle, the speaker is more detached from ­those he observes, with the suggestion that by his own choice he may be involved in their lives, or distant. For Hannah (“­Little Louisa”), mentioned first, he wishes the most peaceful existence: that she be transported into heaven by the angels without having to experience death. Clearly Hannah is the speaker’s favorite, and the emphasis on the word “blossom[s]” in the passage highlights the affection that the speaker/Walt feels for her. Perhaps most significantly, the speaker expresses the wish that “­Little Louisa” not experience pain or suffering—­that she simply is transported by angels from this life to the next. A de­cade l­ater, the first edition of Leaves of Grass (1855) contains a telling sequence that may in some ways be considered a description of how Walt ­imagined his ­sister’s life could be, even as he knew how unhappy and lonely she was. While he could not extricate her from her marriage, he could imagine her escaping her situation in other ways: Twenty-­eight young men bathe by the shore, Twenty-­eight young men, and all so friendly, Twenty-­eight years of womanly life, and all so lonesome. She owns the fine ­house by the rise of the bank, She hides handsome and richly drest aft the blinds of the win­dow. Which of the young men does she like the best? Ah the homeliest of them is beautiful to her. Where are you off to, lady? for I see you, You splash in the w ­ ater ­t here, yet stay stock still in your room. Dancing and laughing along the beach came the twenty-­ninth bather, The rest did not see her, but she saw them and loved them. The beards of the young men glistened with wet, it ran from their long hair, ­Little streams passed all over their bodies.

I n troduction

35

An unseen hand also passed over their bodies, It descended tremblingly from their ­temples and ribs. The young men float on their backs, their white bellies swell   to the sun. . . . ​t hey do not ask who seizes fast to them, They do not know who puffs and declines with pendant and   bending arch, They do not think whom they souse with spray.125

The opening three lines of this passage are the key to understanding what unfolds in the rest of this section of “Song of Myself” b ­ ecause they introduce the tension that the section ­will explore. The repetition of “Twenty-­eight” reinforces the scene’s dramatic nature by capturing the contrast between the many (the young men) and the one (the young w ­ oman). Even though the speaker tells us that t­ here are “Twenty-­eight” young men, the number’s significance lies in identifying the age of the w ­ oman who observes rather than b ­ ecause of the specific number of young men. The ­woman’s age has determined the choice of the number “Twenty-­ eight” to open this passage rather than the exact number of young men in the scene: the first two lines of this section are less impor­tant for the number itself than for giving a sense to the reader that t­ here is a large and chaotic group of young men in the w ­ ater. Born on November 28, Hannah married Charlie when she was twenty-­eight years old.126 In many of her letters home Hannah describes the lake shore of Burlington and the boarding­houses nearby where she spent her days and nights. She also mentions how deeply lonely she feels, isolated and far from her ­family, as Charlie leaves her for long hours while he is away sketching and painting. Hannah is often in Whitman’s thoughts, as he l­ater attests in his letters to ­Mother Whitman. Unlike the ­woman in this passage, Hannah was never wealthy, but Walt could imagine his s­ ister perhaps looking out at the young men from one of the boarding­houses where the Heydes stayed. He wanted her not only to be happy, but to experience liberating fulfillment, so he imagines what that could be like for her: Hannah’s “unseen hand” explores the bodies of the young men in Lake Champlain, below her boarding­house in Burlington. Remarkably, Walt captures the female gaze, takes hold of it, and creates a triangulated scene where the speaker’s understanding of the ­woman’s loneliness merges with a sudden insight into her unloosed desire to be with the young men on the shore without their knowledge of her presence. “They do not ask,” “They do not know,” and “They do not think,” Walt writes of the young men. For a brief moment, Walt liberates his ­sister from her lonely existence, allowing her to be ­free in his verse in a way that she could never be ­free in her life. Reading the second edition of Leaves of Grass alongside Hannah’s letters to ­Mother Whitman from winter, spring, and summer 1856127 is especially revelatory. The placement of “Poem of W ­ omen” (­later titled “Unfolded out of the Folds”) as the second poem in the 1856 edition seems to be a direct rebuke to Charlie’s

36

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

constant undercutting of Hannah’s abilities: “he says I have not the least sense,” Hannah writes (April 1856, Letter 16). Whitman writes, “Unfolded out of the folds of the w ­ oman’s brain, come all the folds of the man’s brain, duly obedient, / Unfolded out of the justice of the w ­ oman, all justice is unfolded, / Unfolded out of the sympathy of the ­woman is all sympathy.”128 In “Poem of Salutation” (­later titled “Salut au Monde!”) Whitman provides a vision of the limitless potential of ­women and men: “My spirit has passed in compassion and determination around the ­whole earth, / I have looked for ­brothers, ­sisters, lovers and found them ready for me in all lands.”129 In “Poem of the Body” (­later titled “I Sing the Body Electric”), Whitman added an extended cata­logue (“This is the female form!”) to complement his 1855 assertion that “the w ­ oman’s body is sacred,” in answer, perhaps, to the physical assaults that Hannah reports.130 In the m ­ iddle of the mostly joyous “Poem of the Road” (­later titled “Song of the Open Road”) Whitman includes a disturbing passage about “Another self, a duplicate of ­every one, skulking and hiding it goes, open and above-­board it goes . . . ​/ polite and bland in the parlors, . . . ​/ smartly attired,” who under­neath its false exterior represents “death ­under the breast-­bones, hell u ­ nder the skull-­bones”—­perhaps an allusion to Charlie’s duplicitous be­hav­ior, often described in Hannah’s letters.131 In “Broad-­Axe Poem” (­later titled “Song of the Broad-­Axe”) Whitman portrays ­women as an essential part of the public sphere: “Where w ­ omen walk in public pro­cessions in the streets the same as the men, / Where they enter the public assembly and take places the same as the men.”132 In t­ hese poems, Whitman answers Charlie’s abusive dismissal of w ­ omen (as recorded in Hannah’s letters), creating a space within the bound­aries of the poems where Hannah could find affirmation and support. Although Hannah invited Walt numerous times to visit her in Vermont, he did not come to Burlington ­until 1872. He had been invited to recite a poem at the Dartmouth College commencement in Hanover, New Hampshire, and ­after ­doing so he visited Hannah and Charles at their home on Pearl Street in Burlington. Of this visit, the New York Herald reported: “He [Whitman] is deeply impressed with the beauty of the scenery of Vermont and pronounced the long sunset of Saturday last, as viewed from the Battery, with the long stretch of the Adirondacks across the lake, in the distance, to be the finest show he had ever witnessed.”133 Walt did not stay as long as Hannah would have liked, nor did he ever return to Burlington to visit his ­sister. Instead, they corresponded more frequently, especially ­after M ­ other Whitman’s death in May 1873.

Editorial Note Most of Hannah’s extant letters ­were prob­ably first kept by ­Mother Whitman. ­After M ­ other Whitman’s death in 1873 (she had been living with George and Lou in Camden, New Jersey), the letters that w ­ ere in M ­ other Whitman’s possession ­were more than likely passed on to Walt, who moved into his m ­ other’s rooms

I n troduction

37

shortly afterward.134 The letters that Hannah had sent to Walt ­were prob­ably kept by Walt, who then added to them the letters that ­Mother Whitman had collected. ­A fter Walt’s death in 1892, Hannah’s letters ­were given to Richard Maurice Bucke135 as part of Whitman’s literary estate. Bucke attempted to provide dates for the letters, since Hannah did not write the years on her letters. Bucke’s dates, written in red ink, may be seen at the top of the page on many of Hannah’s letters (see figure 4). Bucke was familiar with much of the Whitman f­ amily history, so in most cases his estimates are accurate. Hannah often did not write dates on the letters aside from occasionally indicating the day of the week or the month or the day of the month. In many letters she indicates her location along with the day of the week or the time of day (such as “after­noon”). When the letter has a second date (such as “Saturday morning”) or a location (such as “Burlington”) the second date and the location have been moved to the next line. The letters have been placed in chronological sequence, beginning with Hannah’s arrival in Vermont in 1852, and ending with the last letter Hannah wrote in 1905, in which she identifies Walt’s birthplace. Information about the method used for the dating of each letter is provided in a footnote. The majority of Hannah’s letters are addressed to M ­ other Whitman; a­ fter M ­ other Whitman, Walt is her most frequent corre136 spondent. Hannah would sometimes designate where she was located as the Heydes traveled around Vermont, or she would indicate in the letter where they ­were staying. U ­ ntil recently, the majority of Hannah’s letters could only be accessed by visiting the collections in the Library of Congress, Duke University, the New York Public Library, and the University of Texas at Austin, obstructing a clear understanding of Hannah’s situation. Hannah Whitman Heyde: The Complete Correspondence pre­sents Hannah’s letters as close to the way she wrote them as pos­si­ble. The transcriptions of the letters w ­ ere prepared from scanned images of the handwritten letters. Each of the letters has been transcribed without correction from digital scans of the original manuscripts, including errors and variant spellings. Hannah commonly misspells certain words, such as “immagine,” and “disagreable.” Spelling, grammatical, or punctuation errors have not been corrected. In the instances where ­t here are handwriting skips (such as “ater”) the elided letters are included in brackets (“a[f]ter”). At times Hannah includes single, unpaired parentheses; ­t hese have been presented as she wrote them. Page breaks are not represented; the text of the letters is displayed without end of page indications. Hannah’s salutations, signatures, and postscripts have been standardized. Hannah usually wrote postscript notes in very small handwriting along the top or the sides of her letter a­ fter she had filled up the page. Any postscript material written at the top or the side of the page has been included ­after the final signature, in the order that it appears in the letter. Sometimes Hannah added interlinear words and phrases to what she had written; in the transcription, t­ hese ­were added to the sentence.

38

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

It is likely that Hannah did not recopy her letters. Instead, she usually reread the letter before sending it, adding interlinear sentences, phrases, and words, writing in the margins at the top of the pages, crossing out words or phrases, and at times cutting out ­whole sections. Sometimes she began a letter, put it away (or hid it), and finished it the next day or a few days l­ ater. Some of the letters are dated with consecutive breaks (for instance, March 4, Tuesday, and then l­ater within the same letter, March 5, Wednesday). When the letter has a second date within the body of the letter to signify that Hannah wrote the letter on consecutive days, or even l­ ater in the same day, that date is normalized at the start of the next line in the letter. Except where necessary, ink blots, smudges, stray pen or pencil marks, and words that have been crossed out are not indicated in the transcription. Brackets indicate ­those instances where the text is illegible. Often Hannah leaves out punctuation when she uses contractions (such as “dont”), or she places the apostrophe in a nonstandard place (such as “did’nt”). Th ­ ese elisions and nonstandard placements have been preserved in the text. Hannah’s paragraphing was not always consistent. Some of the paragraphs are very long; o ­ thers are short. Some paragraphs begin with the inclusion of a short line space to indicate an indented section; ­others are separated by spacing between lines. In the transcription, the long dash (em) is used consistently to designate t­ hose places in the manuscript where Hannah includes a dash. At times, Hannah uses the em dash to indicate a new section in her letter, or a paragraph break, without skipping a line to do so. If Hannah wanted to mark a change in the direction of her thought, rather than begin a new paragraph by ­going to the next line and indenting, in some places she simply inserted a long dash. This practice may have been developed in order to conserve paper. When the dash seems to indicate a new direction in thought, the sentence has been normalized to the next line. Hannah does not always divide sentence units from each other by a period, instead using commas, and in many instances uses no punctuation at all. At times it is difficult to discern the difference between a comma and a period, b ­ ecause Hannah often does not begin her sentences with capital letters. In t­ hose instances where Hannah omitted terminal punctuation, extra spacing has been added to indicate sentence units. As the private letters of an ordinary ­woman, Hannah’s correspondence offers the reader a rare glimpse into the dense web of Whitman f­amily relationships beginning in the 1850s, thus extending by a de­cade in the correspondence our knowledge of the Whitman h ­ ouse­hold. The 1850s w ­ ere prob­ably also the most impor­tant de­cade of Walt’s life, during which he produced the first (1855), second (1856), and third (1860) editions of Leaves of Grass. At first hidden, then obscured, then treated as a neurotic by the Whitman biographers, in her correspondence Hannah re-­emerges as a per­sis­tent, resilient voice. Hannah was not a passive victim: she found her strength in her ­family of origin and nurtured that connection through her letters. For Hannah, “home” was always where

I n troduction

39

­ other Whitman and her ­brothers lived. Imagining home gave her strength and M courage to get through the darkest days. “Immagine” was one of Hannah’s favorite words, repeated throughout the letters. Hannah needed to be somewhere ­else, even if only in her mind, and her imagination gave her the ability to be elsewhere mentally even if she could not be elsewhere physically. This edited, annotated collection offers to the reader the intact sequence of Hannah’s letters, with pages restored to their original letters, and with a chronology of dates based on the context of each letter. Each letter now possesses its own integrity. For the first time, readers have access to the same information that the Whitman f­ amily had access to; and the questions as to why the Whitmans ­were so consistently concerned about Hannah may be answered from a dif­fer­ent perspective: the voice of the survivor of intimate partner vio­lence. Hannah’s story may at last be told from her perspective.

Notes 1.  Clarence Gohdes and Rollo G. Silver note that Hannah was “undoubtedly the favorite s­ ister of the Whitman boys”; Faint Clews and Indirections: Manuscripts of Walt Whitman and His ­Family (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1949), 209. Gay Wilson Allen writes that Hannah was “always Walt’s favorite ­sister.” The Solitary Singer: A Critical Biography of Walt Whitman, rev. ed. (1955; repr., Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1985), 68. 2.  For purposes of clarity, in this introduction Louisa Van Velsor Whitman ­w ill be referred to as ­Mother Whitman and the Whitman siblings ­w ill generally be referred to by their first names. For biographical sketches of each member of the ­family, see appendix A. 3.  George told Horace Traubel, “I could not say that Walt was fonder of me than of the ­others or of any other. He was fondest of Han, if he had any preference.” “Notes from Conversations with George  W. Whitman, 1893: Mostly in His Own Words,” in In Re Walt Whitman, ed. Horace L. Traubel et al. (Philadelphia: David McKay, 1893), 37. 4.  To avoid confusion, in this introduction and in the notes to Hannah’s letters I w ­ ill refer to Hannah and to Charlie by their first names. Rather than “Charles,” Hannah uses “Charlie” to refer to her husband, so that practice is retained. 5.  See Allen, Solitary Singer; Roger Asselineau, The Evolution of Walt Whitman: An Expanded Edition (1960–1962; repr., Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 1999); Justin Kaplan, Walt Whitman: A Life (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1980); David S. Reynolds, Walt Whitman’s Amer­i­ca: A Cultural Biography (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1995); and Jerome Loving, Walt Whitman: The Song of Himself (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999). 6.  Katherine Molinoff, Some Notes on Whitman’s ­Family, Monograph 2 (Brooklyn, NY: Comet Press, 1941), 26. 7.  Gohdes and Silver, Faint Clews, 213. Thirteen of Charlie’s letters are included in Faint Clews, but only three of Hannah’s (Letters 39, 45, and 61); none of t­ hese letters contain the episodes of domestic vio­lence that Hannah reports elsewhere. 8. Allen, Solitary Singer, 152. 9. Asselineau, The Evolution of Walt Whitman, 183. 10. Kaplan, Walt Whitman: A Life, 166. 11. Loving, Walt Whitman, 7. 12. Reynolds, Walt Whitman’s Amer­i­ca, 409. Reynolds acknowledges the verbal and physical abuse that Hannah reports in her letters and comments on Walt’s negative perception of Charlie.

40

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

13.  The three excised passages are from Letters 50, 69, and 70 in Walt Whitman, The Correspondence, vol. 1, ed. Edwin Haviland Miller (New York: New York University Press, 1961), 102, 135, and 138. Miller notes that he has restored the excised passages to the letters that he edited (1:8–9). 14.  In a letter to Jeff, George writes, “Heyde is about the most contemptible ­little cuss I ever saw, and as for his letters you cant put any dependence in a word he says”; April 22, 1863, in George Washington Whitman, Civil War Letters of George Washington Whitman, ed. Jerome M. Loving (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1975), 92. 15.  Linda Gordon, Heroes of Their Own Lives: The Politics and History of F ­ amily V ­ io­lence; Boston, 1880–1960 (New York: Viking, 1988), 256. 16.  Most of Hannah’s letters (forty-­three) are addressed to ­Mother Whitman, beginning in 1852, ­until ­Mother Whitman’s death in 1873. Walt was also a favored correspondent; seventeen of Hannah’s letters are addressed to him beginning in 1862 (Letter 31), ­until a few days before his death in March 1892. See appendix C. 17.  As noted e­ arlier, Gohdes and Silver published three of Hannah’s letters in Faint Clews. See also my edition of “The Selected Letters of Hannah Whitman Heyde,” Scholarly Editing: The Annual of the Association for Documentary Editing (2016), http://­ scholarlyediting​.­org​/­2016​/­editions​/m ­ ullinswhitmanheyde​.­edition​.h ­ tml. The Walt Whitman Archive has published six of Hannah’s letters: Letters 35, 52, 53, 54, 55, and 57. 18.  Horace Traubel, With Walt Whitman in Camden, vol. 3 (1905; repr., New York: Rowman and Littlefield, 1961), 499. 19.  Ann Porter, foreword to Nancy Price Graff and E. Thomas Pierce, eds., Charles Louis Heyde, Nineteenth-­Century Vermont Landscape Paint­er (Burlington: University Press of Vermont, 2001), 8. 20.  Hannah Brush Whitman (1753–1834) was the ­mother of Walter Whitman  Sr. She was “skilled in needlework” and “worked as a schoolteacher,” according to Denise Kohn, “Whitman, Hannah Brush (1753–1834),” in J. R. LeMaster and Donald D. Kummings, eds., Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia (New York: Garland Publishing, 1998), 779. 21. Molinoff, Some Notes, 24. 22.  Molinoff, 24. Hannah’s obituary notes that she was “educated at a select school in Brooklyn and at a young ladies’ seminary in Hempstead, L.I.” (see appendix B, “Death of Mrs. Louisa Heyde,” Bellows Falls Times, July 23, 1908, 6). In 1833, the Whitman ­family moved back to Long Island from Brooklyn. They resided in vari­ous small towns in rural Long Island (Norwich, Hempstead, Babylon, Dix Hills) ­until they returned to Brooklyn in 1845. See Joann  P. Krieg, A Whitman Chronology (Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 1998), 6–15. 23.  Sandford Brown, as told to J. Johnston, in Johnston and J. W. Wallace, Visits to Walt Whitman in 1890–1891 (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1917), 71. See also Molinoff, Some Notes, 25. 24.  For a more detailed history of schools in New York State in the 1830s and 1840s, see Floyd Stovall, The Foreground of “Leaves of Grass” (Charlottesville: University of V ­ irginia Press, 1974), 28–29. 25. Molinoff, Some Notes, 24–25. See Whitman’s “Brooklyniana” for a description of Hempstead, in Walt Whitman, The Uncollected Poetry and Prose of Walt Whitman, ed. Emory Holloway (1921: repr. Gloucester, Mass.: Peter Smith, 1972), 2: 309–312. 26.  George and Jeff in par­tic­u ­lar possessed beautiful penmanship. Closer in age to each other, they may have had the same teacher or taken the same penmanship course. Walt’s handwriting resembles Hannah’s in its more prosaic style. It is pos­si­ble that the Whitman ­children learned penmanship from Joseph Perkins’s Practical Penmanship (1830), an early “copy-­model book” that was mostly a drill manual. Perkins provided three model scripts: “Round Text,” “Smaller and ­Running Hands,” and “Ornamental Writing.” See Charles

I n troduction

41

Carpenter, History of American Schoolbooks (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1963), 183–184. 27. Molinoff, Some Notes, 30–31. 28.  See Gay Wilson Allen, Walt Whitman (New York: Grove Press, 1961), 12. 29.  See Gay Wilson Allen, Walt Whitman, rev. ed. (Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1969), 33. 30.  Hannah’s daguerreotype was published online in my introduction to “The Selected Letters of Hannah Whitman Heyde.” At that time, a black-­a nd-­white photo­graph of the daguerreotype (currently in the Walt Whitman Papers, David M. Rubenstein Rare Book & Manuscript Library, Duke University) appeared to be the only existing image of Hannah. I located the original daguerreotype in the Walt Whitman House on Mickle Street, Camden, New Jersey. 31.  See Letter 10, where Hannah asks M ­ other Whitman for “some hair at Bourdetts.” A few weeks l­ater (Letter 12), Hannah thanks her m ­ other for the hair, telling her “the hair you sent was first rate.” It is pos­si­ble, then, that Hannah’s portrait was taken some time in January or early spring 1856, although she does not mention it directly in her letters. According to Emma Tarlo, the hair trade in Eu­rope and the United States in the mid-­ nineteenth ­century was robust, with “large numbers of hair collectors and hair growers” needed to supply the almost “12,000 pounds of h ­ uman hair” needed annually (“The Secret History of Buying and Selling Hair,” Smithsonian Magazine, November 14, 2016), https://­ www​.­smithsonianmag​.­com​/­history​/­secret​-­history​-­buying​-­a nd​-­selling​-­hair​-­180961080​/­. 32.  See appendix B. 33.  A complete “Gallery of Images” of Walt Whitman is available on the Walt Whitman Archive, https://­whitmanarchive​.­org​/­multimedia​/­gallery​.­html. 34. Molinoff, Some Notes, 29–30. 35.  Nellie Doty Butts, “Walt Whitman’s S­ ister,” The Bookman 60 (1925): 592. 36.  Charles Louis Heyde to Walt Whitman, November, 1890, in Gohdes and Silver, Faint Clews, 231. Barbara Knapp Hamblett reports that Charlie became acquainted with Walt in Brooklyn, where Charlie had a studio. See Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde: Painter of Vermont Scenery” (master’s thesis, SUNY Oneonta, 1976), abstract. 37.  Graff and Pierce (Charles Louis Heyde, 96) note that on the back of one of Charlie’s paintings, “written lightly in pencil on the stretcher is ‘Ch(s) H(e)yde Artist Myrtle Ave Brooklyn,’ . . . ​the address of the bookshop owned by the artist’s brother-­in-­law, Walt Whitman.” 38.  Alice Cooke Brown, “Charles Louis Heyde, Painter of Vermont Scenery,” Antiques 101 (June 1972): 1027. 39.  Writing more generally of intimate partner vio­lence, Lisa  A. Goodman et  al. note that “poverty plays an enormous role in the occurrence and perpetuation of domestic vio­lence . . . ​as well as its effects”; “When Crises Collide: How Intimate Partner Vio­lence and Poverty Intersect to Shape ­Women’s ­Mental Health and Coping,” in Companion Reader on Vio­lence against ­Women, ed. Claire M. Renzetti et al. (Los Angeles: Sage, 2012), 266. 40. See Vincent Feeney and Brendan Keleher, “Burlington’s Ethnic Communities, 1860–1900,” Vermont History 86, no. 2 (Summer-­Fall 2018): 132–161. 41.  Charlie exhibited his paintings in store win­dows in Burlington from 1856 to 1881. See Barbara Knapp Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde, Painter of Vermont Scenery,” in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 18, n. 12. 42.  Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde” (master’s thesis), 44, n. 2. 43.  Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde,” in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 15–16. 44.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, May 18, 1860, in Gohdes and Silver, Faint Clews, 216. 45.  As reported by Charlie in a letter to Walt, dated October 18, 1883: “The girls are with us yet, and propose to return tomorrow (Friday). . . . ​I am delighted with both, and have

42

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

been cheered im­mensely by their visit: lovely good girls; contrasts in complexion, yet harmoniously uniting” (Duke). 46.  Jessie L. Whitman to Clifton Furness, May 2, 1939 (Duke). Jessie reports that the motivation for their visit to Aunt Hannah was that they ­were “vacationing in the east.” Jessie and Hattie ­were living in St. Louis with their father, Jeff Whitman, in 1883. 47.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, August 28, 1890 (Duke). Hamblett writes that George and Lou visited Hannah in 1890 (cited in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 15), but ­t here is no evidence that George visited the Heydes that year. 48. Traubel, With Walt Whitman in Camden, 3:498. 49.  Traubel, 1:310. 50. Kaplan, Walt Whitman: A Life, 166. 51. Molinoff, Some Notes, 38. 52.  Molinoff, 38. Molinoff further notes, “Able to move about just a l­ ittle, Hannah sometimes got out into the back yard, but most of the time she took refuge in the dark ­little sitting room” (40). 53.  See Letters 53 and 63. For information about Nehemiah Whitman, see Allen, Solitary Singer, 15. 54.  Molinoff is citing one of Hannah’s neighbors, Mrs. Casey (Some Notes, 38). 55.  George died on December 20, 1901. See Jerome M. Loving, Introduction to Civil War Letters, ed. Jerome Loving, 33. 56.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, April 1866 (Duke). 57.  See Claudeen Cline-­Naffziger, “­Women’s Lives and Frustration, Oppression, and Anger: Some Alternatives,” Journal of Counseling Psy­chol­ogy 20, no.  1 (January  1, 1974): 54–55. 58.  Dawn Keetley, “From Anger to Jealousy: Explaining Domestic Hom­i­cide in Antebellum Amer­ic­ a,” Journal of Social History 42, no. 2 (Winter 2008): 275. 59. Pamela Haag, “The ‘Ill-­Use of a Wife’: Patterns of Working-­Class Vio­lence in Domestic and Public New York City, 1860–1880,” Journal of Social History 25, no. 3 (Spring 1992): 467. 60.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, June 23, 1885 (Duke). 61.  The 1810 United States Census lists “Sarah Heyde” (possibly Charlie’s ­mother) as a “bonnet maker.” Hamblett (“Charles Louis Heyde” [master’s thesis], 12, n. 4) reports that Charlie’s grand­father or stepfather in Philadelphia was perhaps a jeweler. 62.  Reported in the 1865 United States Census. For more information about Charlie’s ­sisters, see Ruth Waldman, “Mount Mansfield,” Fleming Museum of Art Archives, University of Vermont, n.d., 3. 63.  From Andrew N. Adams, ed., A Genealogical History of Robert Adams of Newbury, Mass., and His Descendants, 1635–1900 (Rutland, VT: Tuttle, 1900), 255. 64.  Cited in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 12. 65.  Further information about U ­ ncle Dan Curtis and Aunt Chloe has not been located. 66.  Louie and Marie, A Tale of the Heart: And Other Poems (New York: R.  P. Bixby, 1844). 67.  Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 96. 68.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, May 18, 1860, in Gohdes and Silver, Faint Clews, 215. 69.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, June 13, 1870, in Gohdes and Silver, 226. 70.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, March 16, 1885 (Duke). 71.  Lakeview Cemetery, one of three public cemeteries in Burlington, even t­ oday retains its parklike, verdant setting, and offers stunning views of Lake Champlain and the Adirondack Mountains. 72.  J. Kevin Graffagnino, Vermont in the Victorian Age: Continuity and Change in the Green Mountain State, 1850–1900 (Bennington, VT: Vermont Heritage Press and Shelburne Museum, 1985), 19–20. Alice Cooke Brown notes that “some critics attribute the

I n troduction

43

uneven quality of Heyde’s work to the excessive drinking by which he escaped his prob­ lems in ­later years. ­Toward the end of his life he suffered from ce­re­bral arteriosclerosis” (“Charles Louis Heyde,” 1032). 73. Kathleen  C. Basile and Michele  C. Black, “Intimate Partner Vio­ lence against ­Women,” in Sourcebook on Vio­lence against W ­ omen, ed. Claire  M. Renzetti et  al. (Los Angeles: Sage, 2011), 111–112. 74.  Basile and Black, 112–113. 75.  Basile and Black, 114. 76.  Basile and Black, 117. 77.  Keetley, “From Anger to Jealousy,” 271. 78.  Elizabeth Pleck, Domestic Tyranny: The Making of Social Policy against F ­ amily Vio­ lence from Colonial Times to the Pre­sent (New York: Oxford University Press, 1987), 222. 79.  Jack D. Marietta and G. S. Rowe, Troubled Experiment: Crime and Justice in Pennsylvania, 1682–1800 (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2006), 110. 80.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, April 1866, in Gohdes and Silver, Faint Clews, 222. 81.  Nancy  M. Theriot, ­Mothers and ­Daughters in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­i­ca: The Biosocial Construction of Femininity (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1996), 18–19. 82. Seyede Marziye Rahebi et  al., “Relationship between Domestic Vio­lence and Infertility,” Eastern Mediterranean Health Journal 25, no. 8 (2019): 537. 83.  Initially identified as a disease sometime between 1690 and 1795, endometriosis could not be accurately diagnosed u ­ ntil 1860 (­because of the microscopic studies of Karl von Rokitansky). In Endometriosis: Science and Practice (Chichester, West Sussex: Wiley-­ Blackwell, 2012), Linda Giudice et al. note that although in 1908 the surgeon Thomas Cullen was the “first to describe the symptoms” (4–5), John A. Sampson is considered “the discoverer of endometriosis” b ­ ecause of his operations on menstruating w ­ omen in the late 1920s (6). Moreover, according to Giudice et al., “the most impor­tant individual symptom was pain and tenderness over the site of the growths during the menstrual period” (6). In, “Endometriosis,” Shyam V. Desai notes that even ­today “endometriosis represents a significant health prob­lem in ­women of reproductive age. It often mimics other diseases. Endometriosis continues to defy complete understanding regarding its etiology, its association with the extent and severity of clinical manifestations, its relation to pelvic pain and infertility,” ed. Sadhana Desai (New Delhi: Elsevier, 2010), 1. 84.  Heyde to Walt Whitman, June 1867 (Duke). 85.  Heyde to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, June 1865, cited in Gohdes and Silver, Faint Clews, 218. 86.  Heyde to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, June 1865, cited in Gohdes and Silver, 216. 87.  Stephanie S. Rude et al., “Expression of Direct Anger and Hostility Predict Depression Symptoms in Formerly Depressed ­Women,” Canadian Journal of Behavioural Science 44, no. 3 (2012): 200. 88.  Goodman et al., “When Crises Collide,” 269. 89. In 1850 the population of Burlington was 7,585 (as reported on Population​.­us, https://­population​.­us​/­v t​/­burlington​/­). 90.  Elaine Forman Crane, Witches, Wife Beaters, and Whores: Common Law and Common Folk in Early Amer­i­ca (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2011), 94. 91. Rachel Louise Snyder, “No Vis­i­ble Bruises: Domestic Vio­lence and Traumatic Brain Injury,” New Yorker, December  30, 2015, https://­w ww​.­newyorker​.­com​/­news​/­news​ -­desk ​/­t he​-­u nseen​-­v ictims​-­of​-­t raumatic​-­brain​-­i njury​-­f rom​-­domestic​-­v iolence. Snyder notes that strangulation “dramatically increase[s] the chances of domestic-­v iolence hom­i­cide. What . . . ​t he domestic-­v iolence community understand[s] ­today is that most strangulation injuries are internal, and that the very act of strangulation turns out to be the penultimate abuse by a perpetrator before a hom­i­cide. ‘Statistically, we know now that

44

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

once the hands are on the neck the very next step is hom­i­cide,’ Sylvia Vella, a clinician and a detective in the domestic-­v iolence unit at the San Diego Police Department, says. ‘They ­don’t go backwards.’ ” 92. Crane, Witches, Wife-­Beaters, and Whores, 91. 93.  Hendrik A. Hartog, “Marital Exits and Marital Expectations in Nineteenth C ­ entury Amer­ic­ a,” Georgetown Law Journal 80, no. 1 (October 1991): 96. 94.  As Basile and Black note, “­There are countless reasons why a w ­ oman stays with a violent partner. ­Women and their abusive partners often have an interwoven, complex life together that is not easy to walk away from, financially or emotionally.” “Intimate Partner Vio­lence,” 117. 95.  See Cline-­Naffziger, “­Women’s Lives and Frustration,” 52. 96. Crane, Witches, Wife-­Beaters, and Whores, 91. 97.  Wendy Gamber, The Boarding­house in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­i­ca (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2007), 8. 98.  Gamber notes that “­there was considerable overlap between ­these vari­ous sorts of institutions. The same building might be described as a small ­hotel by one observer, as a large boarding­house by another.” The Boarding­house, 8. 99.  Walt Whitman, as told to Horace Traubel, With Walt Whitman in Camden, 3:499. 100.  Martha (“Mattie”) Whitman mentions in a letter to Walt (August 11, 1867) that she had written to Hannah and enclosed a letter from Jeff. “I am in rather a writing mood ­today and have written a long letter to Han I also enclosed one from Jeff it was a very long and lively one and I thought it would please her” (in Martha Mitchell Whitman, Mattie: The Letters of Martha Mitchell Whitman, ed. Randall H. Waldron [New York: New York University Press, 1977], 42). A year l­ater, in a letter to M ­ other Whitman, Mattie asks, “do you hear from Han I sent her a long letter about two months ago but she ­hasn’t written to me” (in M. Whitman, August 4, 1868, 58). Both of Mattie’s letters to Hannah have been lost. 101.  The term “coping assistance” is used by Goodman et al., “When Crises Collide,” 272. 102.  Robert Roper, Now the Drum of War: Walt Whitman and His ­Brothers in the Civil War (New York: Walker, 2008), 82. 103.  Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, March 26–31?, 1860, Raabe. 104.  Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, April 4, 1860, Raabe. 105.  Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, October 21, 1863, Raabe. 106.  As cited in Allen, Solitary Singer, 151. “Laura” has not been identified. 107.  Allen, 151–152. 108.  Allen, 152. 109.  Walt Whitman, Leaves of Grass (1855), in Whitman: Complete Poetry and Collected Prose, ed. Justin Kaplan (New York: Library of Amer­i­ca, 1982), 138–139. 110. Allen notes, “Many years ­later Walt thought that at one time his ­father drank heavi­ly,” which may have been the “cause or effect of the financial difficulties” (Solitary Singer, 7) the ­family faced. Jesse and Andrew may have been alcoholics, and Ansel Van Nostrand (Mary’s husband) was notorious for his drunken episodes. See also Loving, Walt Whitman, 30. Loving notes that perhaps as a way of coping with this f­ amily history of alcoholism, Walt wrote a temperance novel in 1842, Franklin Evans; or, The Inebriate. 111. When read alongside other collections of Whitman f­amily correspondence that have been published, Hannah’s letters increase our understanding of the daily activities of the extended Whitman ­family and deepen our knowledge of the interactions between the ­family members over a period of four de­cades. Aside from the eight volumes of Whitman’s correspondence (The Correspondence, vols. 1–6, ed. Edwin Haviland Miller [New York: New York University Press, 1961–1977]; The Correspondence, vols. 7 and 8, ed. Ted Genoways [Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 2004]), the Whitman ­family correspondence that has been published to date includes the letters of Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, “ ‘walter dear’: The Letters from Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Her Son Walt” (edited by Wesley

I n troduction

45

Raabe, Walt Whitman Archive); the letters of George Washington Whitman, ­brother of Walt Whitman (G. Whitman, Civil War Letters); the letters of Thomas Jefferson (“Jeff”) Whitman, ­brother of Walt Whitman (Dear ­Brother Walt: The Letters of Thomas Jefferson Whitman, ed. Dennis Berthold and Kenneth Price [Kent: Kent State University Press, 1984]); the letters of Martha (“Mattie”) Mitchell Whitman, wife of Jeff Whitman, and Walt Whitman’s sister-­in-­law (Mattie: The Letters of Martha Mitchell Whitman, ed. Randall H. Waldron [New York: New York University Press, 1977]), and Mullins, “Selected Letters of Hannah Whitman Heyde.” 112.  George Washington Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, September 7, 1863, Civil War Letters, 104–105. 113.  Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, March 31, 1869, Raabe. 114.  One of the effects of ongoing abuse is “severe stress reactions, with psychophysiological complaints,” for which the w ­ oman is often castigated, according to Susan Brooks Thistlethwaite, “­Every Two Minutes: Battered W ­ omen and Feminist Interpretation,” in Weaving the Visions: New Patterns in Feminist Spirituality, ed. Judith Plaskow and Carol P. Christ (New York: Harper, 1989), 305. 115.  Sherry Ceniza, Walt Whitman and 19th-­Century ­Women Reformers (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1988), 20. 116.  Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, February 6, 1863, Correspondence, 1:71. 117.  Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, March 8, 1863, Correspondence, 1:78. 118.  Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, May 5, 1863, Correspondence, 1:97. 119.  Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, May 13, 1863, Correspondence, 1:101. 120. Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, May  19, 1863, Correspondence, 1:102. Edwin Haviland Miller writes that this passage was “omitted in e­ arlier printings of this letter. Perhaps WW’s [Walt Whitman’s] executors considered the reference to Heyde unusually offensive.” Correspondence, 1:102, n. 25. Alternatively, it could be that the intimate partner vio­lence that Hannah experienced was misunderstood by Whitman’s literary executors, and Walt’s strong response did not fit the characterization of Walt that they wished to cultivate. 121.  George Washington Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, February 8, 1863, Civil War Letters, 85. 122.  Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, December 10, 1866, Correspondence, 1:301. 123.  Walt Whitman, cited in Traubel, With Walt Whitman in Camden, 3:500. 124. Walt Whitman, “My Boys and Girls,” in The Early Poems and the Fiction, ed. Thomas L. Brasher (New York: New York University Press, 1963), 248. 125.  Walt Whitman, “Song of Myself” (1855), in Whitman: Complete Poetry and Collected Prose, 36. 126.  Many critics have written about Section 11 of “Song of Myself,” but only Vivian R. Pollak has also identified the twenty-­ninth bather as Hannah Whitman Heyde. See The Erotic Whitman (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000), 114–121. For other readings of this scene, see Donald E. Pease, Visionary Compacts: American Re­nais­sance Writings in Cultural Context (Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1987), 154–156; Maire Mullins. “Leaves of Grass as a ‘­Woman’s Book,’ ” Walt Whitman Quarterly Review 10 (Spring 1993): 195–208, https://­doi​.­org ​/­10​.­13008​/­2153​-­3695​.­1380; and Michael Moon, “The Twenty-­ Ninth Bather: Identity, Fluidity, Gender, and Sexuality in Section 11 of ‘Song of Myself,’ ” in Walt Whitman, Leaves of Grass, ed. Michael Moon (New York: Norton, 2002), 855–863. 127.  Whitman published the second edition of Leaves of Grass in September 1856. See Allen, Solitary Singer, 177–180. 128.  Leaves of Grass, 1856, 101–102. All poems from the second edition of Leaves of Grass (1856) can be accessed on the Walt Whitman Archive, https://­whitmanarchive​.­org​/­published​ /­LG​/­1856​/­whole​.h ­ tml.

46

Ha n nah W hitm a n Heyde

129.  Leaves of Grass, 1856, WWA, 120. 130.  Leaves of Grass, 1856, WWA, 171–173. 131.  Leaves of Grass, 1856, WWA, 237–238. 132.  Leaves of Grass, 1856, WWA, 149. 133.  June 26, 1872, as cited in Alice Cooke Brown, Antiques, 1028. 134. ­Mother Whitman died on May 23, 1873; Walt moved in with George and Lou in Camden, New Jersey, on June  18. Walt lived with George and Lou ­until 1884. His two rooms had been previously occupied by his ­mother, as he notes in a letter to Charles Eldridge, June 23, 1873, Correspondence, 2:223. 135.  Richard Maurice Bucke (1837–1901), medical doctor and head of the Asylum for the Insane in Ontario, Canada, was a friend of Walt Whitman. He wrote a biography of Whitman in 1883, and served as one of Whitman’s literary executors ­a fter Whitman’s death in 1892. See Howard Nelson, “Bucke, Richard Maurice (1837–1901),” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 87–88. 136.  See note 16, as well as appendix C.

one

• 1852–1853 letters 1–3 “I am afraid you ­will be plagued to read this. . . .” Hannah and Charles Louis Heyde w ­ ere married in March 1852 and arrived in North Dorset, Vermont, on August 26, 1852.1 North Dorset, a village in southwest Vermont, is at the foot of the Green Mountains.

letter 1, september 25–30, 1852: “I dont believe I ­shall stay h ­ ere a ­great while longer” Dear ­Mother I want you to write to me again very soon2 you have no idea how glad I be when get your letters. Why dont Walter and Jeffy3 write. I wish Walter would send us some Sunday papers4 we have not seen but one paper since we been ­here I dont believe I ­shall stay ­here a g­ reat while longer I want to see you all very much I have been away four weeks (that is longer than ever before Walter knows how home sick I was when I was at Greenport.5 I wish Walter and Jeffy was ­here they could take long walks enough It is the queerist looking place h ­ ere you ever saw just room enough to walk between the mountains. t­ here is plenty of Bears and some Panthers. and plenty of Hedge Hoggs, and snakes. We have quite a large 1. See Charlie’s letter to M ­ other Whitman dated August 27, 1852 (Duke). 2. Hannah’s earliest extant letter, written one month a­ fter the Heyde’s arrival in North Dorset, Vermont. This letter is not dated, but ­because Hannah writes that she has “been away four weeks,” “longer than ever before,” the date can be determined as September 25–30, 1852. 3. This is a reference to Walt Whitman (1819–1892) and to Thomas Jefferson Whitman (1833–1890). 4. This is the first reference in Hannah’s letters to Walt’s practice of sending Charlie and Hannah copies of the most recent newspapers. 5. Greenport is located on the northeast fork of Long Island. Mary Elizabeth Whitman Van Nostrand (1821–1899), Hannah’s older ­sister, moved to Greenport ­a fter her marriage to Ansel Van Nostrand, a shipbuilder (1840).

49

50

The Complete Cor r espondence

room furnished with half a dozen chairs a very nice stove two beds, ­table, clock and rocking chair so we can accomadate any of you that is a mind to come and see us. I ­will write again pretty soon I only had about five minutes to write this time, before the mail goes. Dear Mothe[r] write like you did before about them all,6 tell me who Andrew is reported to be married to,7 and more about the h ­ ouse, you never wrote anything about Eddy Walter must write soon, I want to see Jef[f] this is like Netts8 letter

letter 2, late september 1853: “I have made Charlie a g­ reat lot of shirts” M ­ other9 I should like to know what you was ­doing, I ­shall not write a very long letter, I am so anxious this should go so I can hear from you, I do hope you have not been uneasy at not hearing from me you must write soon as you get this, I am afraid you w ­ ill be plagued to read this M ­ other Charlie has gone out and I dont know where to get a pen, I have made Charlie a g­ reat lot of shirts eight or nine I dont know but more, We had a pleasant ­ride to Shushang10 about 12 miles from ­here New York State (I felt as if I was home) along the river all the way (the Battin Kill).11 I like 6. Hannah alludes to letters she has received from ­Mother Whitman with news about Walt, Andrew, Eddy, and Jeff. ­These letters have not been located. 7. Andrew was married to Nancy McClure, but not much is known about the date or the circumstances of their marriage aside from this comment. Hannah’s phrase “is reported to be married to” suggests that Andrew’s marriage was not an event that Whitman f­amily members attended. Katherine Molinoff writes, “Another mystery is that of Andy’s marriage, for in the same Bible [the Whitman f­ amily Bible that Walt gave to Mary Elizabeth] Walt rec­ ords the weddings of other members of the ­family and completely ignores that of Andy to Nancy Whitman” (Some Notes, 18). Jerome M. Loving reports that Nancy may have been Andrew’s “common-­law wife” (G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 13). See also Martin G. ­Murray, “Whitman, Andrew Jackson (1827–1863),” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 776. 8. It is not clear who “Nett” is, but Hannah refers to “Nett Weeks” in Letter 8. 9. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “Written in Early Autumn of 1853” in red ink across the top of this letter, confirmed by Hannah’s comment that she “came from home the 26th September” more than a year ­earlier. At the time of this letter, Hannah and Charlie ­were staying in Arlington, Vermont. This letter is written in pencil, not the usual practice in the nineteenth ­century; ink was the preferred medium. 10. Hannah is referring to Shushan, New York, along the Batten Kill River, four miles west of the Vermont state line. Shushan is about twelve miles from Arlington, Vermont. 11. The Batten Kill River, originating in East Dorset, Vermont, flows south and southwest to Arlington and then west and north ­toward Shushan, ultimately merging into the

1 8 5 2 –1 8 5 3 : L e t t e r s 1 – 3

51

so much ­Mother to ­ride in the country (the country is so pleasant about ­here) we had annother pleasant wild and most romantic r­ ide, the green mountains12 (very near) on one side a river (the Roaring Branch)13 on the other, the ­water roaring and tumbling over huge rocks. just room enough for a road between the green mountains and the river. woods all around, the wildest and still most beautiful place I ever saw,—­ We have been talking about ­going to make ­Uncle Dan Curtis14 a visit, but I hardly think we ­shall. You have heard me speak of their sons wife, she was visiting ­t here when we ­were t­ here. She was killed while walking on the rail road track, day before yesterday, she was a short distance from her F ­ athers and returning from the store her f­ ather lives about three miles from U ­ ncle Dans, (its such a dreadful accident, I reccolect her so well)—­I won­ der how they all are hows Jeffy, I suppose I ­shall get a letter this week,—­Charlie is g­ oing some time this week about four miles from ­here to paint Mr. Hawleys15 picture. I s­ hall not go I hope dear M ­ other you have been well. I am well I w ­ ill write a line again ­unless I should go home very sudden Good by dear ­mother give my love to all my ­brothers

letter 3, october 1853: “charlie is very very afraid of giving me money” Sunday, Arlington, Oct16 My dear, dear, ­Mother. I am afraid you think me more than ever careless about writing. for the last three weeks dear ­Mother, I have been expecting to come home ever day or I should most certainly have written ­ udson River. “Kill” means creek. Charlie completed at least one painting named for this H river: The Battenkill, dated 1853, privately owned. See Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 88. 12. The Green Mountains, primarily located in Vermont, extend 250 miles from south to north, and run from Mas­sa­chu­setts to Canada. Mount Mansfield, one of Charlie’s favorite subjects, is located within the Green Mountain range. See Charlie’s painting Heart of the Green Mountains in Graff and Pierce, 35. 13. The Roaring Branch is a small creek near Arlington, not far from the Batten Kill River. 14. ­Uncle Dan Curtis may be related to Charlie; no further information could be located about him. 15. Mr. Hawley is mentioned by Hannah in Letter 3, where she reports that he was a “minister from the Island of St. Croix.” 16. This letter can be dated to 1853 ­because Hannah mentions arriving in Arlington “three or four weeks” ago. Letter 2 mentions her location; Hannah had hoped to visit her ­mother but was unable to, as she reports h ­ ere. Arlington, a small village in southwest Vermont, is in the heart of the Green Mountains. This letter is written in pencil.

52

The Complete Cor r espondence

We came h ­ ere (in Arlington, on Saturday, so I was compeled to stop untill Monday. we have been h ­ ere now three or four weeks.17 I hope you have not felt uneasy at not hearing from me. I want to hear from you. I feel sorry and provoked enough with myself to think I have not written. I thought often enough of you, but had written so many times that I was comeing home. We are boarding at Enos Canfields.18 we are not boarding at a ­Hotel. this ­house is full of boarders in Summer. they had all just left when we came. Charlie is staying h ­ ere a much longer time than he expected I am glad to be where ­t here is no boarders although they have a good deal of com­pany and I have kept staying day ­after day. but I ­shall come home very soon now. I want to hear from you before I come to know you have not moved.19 I thought I would not wish to come back ­here. Charlie has had more work ­here than he anticipated he only expected to paint one picture for Thomas Canfield20 (of Burlington) Arlington is his native place. Charlie painted one picture ­here sold it to Mr. Demming21 a wealthy resident ­here. before it was finished Mr. Canfield wished one larger. Charlie has an order to paint one for Mr. Hawley22 (a minister from the Island of St. Croix) his native place is about four miles from ­here. Charlie is g­ oing t­ here. He also has an order to paint one for Enos Canfield that however is not so expensive not as much work as the o ­ thers, and expects to paint one like the one Mr. Demming has bought for his ­brother in law. I want to see you all very much and s­ hall certainly come home very soon as soon as I hear from you, write to me dear M ­ other I want ­really want to see you. We are boarding with Thomas Canfield cousin he sent Charlie ­here. It is a more pleasant place on account of ­there being no boarders to stop than any I have been yet. I thought I would rather be home when Charlie was boarding in some ­Hotel. I suppose he ­will go back to Burlington we have a good many ­things ­there our furniture that was in Green-

17. In this sentence Hannah includes only an opening parenthesis mark “(in Arlington, on Saturday” but not the closing parenthesis. It could be that Hannah was writing this letter in haste, and simply forgot to include the closing parenthesis mark. 18. Enos Canfield (1822–1888), a farmer, lived in Arlington, Vermont, and was Thomas Hawley Canfield’s cousin. 19. The Whitman ­family was still in Brooklyn but had moved into “the ­little 2 story h ­ ouse Cumberland st. April 21st ’53 (lived ­t here one year just exactly),” according to Walt. See The Uncollected Poetry and Prose of Walt Whitman, ed. Emory Holloway (1921; repr. Gloucester, MA: Peter Smith, 1972), 2:88, n. 8. 20. Thomas Hawley Canfield (1822–1897) built railroads extensively throughout Vermont and operated steamboats on Lake Champlain. Born in Arlington, Canfield moved to Burlington in 1847. Canfield commissioned Charlie to paint several landscapes of Arlington. See John J. Duffy, Samuel B. Hand, and Ralph H. Orth, eds., The Vermont Encyclopedia (Hanover, NH: University Press of New E ­ ngland, 2003), 75. 21. This may be a reference to Sylvester Demming (or Deming) (1816–1867), who lived in Arlington, Vermont, and was married to Jane Demming (1821–­?). His occupation was listed as “farmer” in the 1860 United States Census. 22. See Letter 2.

1 8 5 2 –1 8 5 3 : L e t t e r s 1 – 3

53

field23 is at Burlington boxed just as it came. Charlie has clothes and pictures in his room t­ here. We stoped at the Exchange24 one night when we came h ­ ere they have taken the other part of the h ­ ouse and are very full, very many families, I  hope Charlie w ­ ill not board t­here this winter. We came from Union, (Green Mountain House) to Jonesville & Richmond25 in an open stage waggon. I was pleased with the journey we came about twelve miles over the mountain We stoped at Jonesville to take the cars for Burlington. at the ­Hotel we saw Mr. Jones the one you recolect I spoke of that was married at the Exchange. he knew me at once gave us a pressing invitation to stop or come to his h ­ ouse and spend a few days. he lives half a mile from his ­Fathers the ­Hotel ­were we ­were stopping at Jonesville is kept by his ­father Arlington is a very lovely place, t­ here is so many beautiful drives and pleasant walks they are very clever and have taken us out some pretty long and pleasant rides. I was thrown out of the Carriage the first week we ­were ­here I was very ­little hurt the h ­ orse was comeing down hill and steped on a round or rolling stone and fell, it was a young h ­ orse but gentle t­ here was only one seat in the carriage Charlie was driving the h ­ orse, Mr. Canfield fell one side and I the other Charlie did not fall. I fell or struck my chin on the h ­ orse and rolled over among the stones and mud. I put a hankercheif wet with cold ­water to my chin immediately we ­were none of us hurt worth speaking of. it is strange that we should be so fortunate dont you think dear M ­ other we escaped easily, the carriage was badly broken Dear ­Mother I hope you ­will write soon as you get this, I feel bad at not writing before but I expected e­ very day to go, I s­ hall come now, I came from home the 26th September more than a year ago,26 I do want to see you all I ­shall get home early in the after­noon Arlington is not very far from Troy,27—­Charlie gets good prices for his paintings $50 for the small size, Mr. Demmings was $50 Mr. Hawley

23. Two of Charlie’s paintings depict landscape scenes set in Greenfield, Mas­sa­chu­setts, both titled Deerfield Plains, Greenfield, Mas­sa­chu­setts, and both dated 1853. Charlie may have exhibited t­ hese paintings at the National Acad­emy of Design in 1854; see Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 95–96. The Heydes had their furniture and some belongings from Greenfield boxed and sent to Burlington, as Hannah notes ­here. See Letter 7. 24. The Exchange was a ­Hotel in Burlington, Vermont, owned by the Blodgett ­family. Hannah and Charlie stayed intermittently at the Exchange during the 1850s. ­A fter 1858, it was called the Lake House. See John  C. Wriston  Jr., Vermont Inns and Taverns, Pre-­ Revolution to 1925 (Rutland, VT: Acad­emy Books, 1991), 158. 25. Jonesville is a small village near the town of Richmond, seventeen miles east of Burlington. Hannah is describing part of the route she and Charlie took on their journey to Burlington. 26. Hannah had written “September” ­here, but Richard Maurice Bucke crossed out the month and wrote “August” above it. Bucke’s correction is accurate: Charles and Hannah arrived in North Dorset, Vermont, on August 26, 1852. Charlie wrote to M ­ other Whitman on August 27, 1852 (Duke). 27. Troy, New York, forty-­five miles from Arlington, is on the eastern bank of the Hudson. Hannah could take the train from Troy to New York City.

54

The Complete Cor r espondence

also, Thomas Canfields is larger, he sold three pictures to Mr. Bradley for $200, but Charlie is very very afraid of giving me money28 I have had or spent scarcely anything since I have been from home, he seems to think I do not need anything, but still I do not want only what he is perfectly willing I should have and I do not that is worth complaining about, when Charlie is kind to me I am perfectly contented and happy anny where and annyhow, when I go home he w ­ ill of course give me means to get what I need We are boarding with a ­brother and ­sister she is about thirty six the ­brother is younger some, he is over thirty, they have a number of hired men. They have a large farm, a ­great deal of timber which is very valuable being so near the rail road, Enos Canfield does not work but sees to the men Phebe29 (the ­sister) is very industerius has an el­derly ­woman and grown girl to work, the ­woman is g­ oing away soon, this ­house is large I have a very large and pleasant room, Charlie has a large room to paint in, besides,30 Dear ­Mother, direct Arlington, Vermont. care Enos Canfield.31

28. This is the first reference to Charlie’s controlling Hannah’s be­hav­ior by withholding funds from her for small purchases, and may explain why Hannah is writing in pencil rather than pen, which would have required the purchase of ink. 29. Phebe Canfield (1818–­?), Enos Canfield’s older ­sister, lived with him. The 1880 United States Census does not list any other ­family members in their ­house­hold, so it appears that neither Canfield nor his ­sister ever married. 30. This letter is not signed, nor is t­ here any indication that Hannah ended the letter with one of her usual short phrases to ­Mother Whitman. It is pos­si­ble that a page or two of this letter is missing. 31. This postscript is written upside down in pen on the top of page seven, in Charlie’s handwriting. More than likely he was already beginning his practice of reading the letters that Hannah sent home, in an effort to censor her communication with her ­family.

two

• 1855 letters 4–9 “I have more to regret than any of you. . . .” Letters 4, 5, and 6 are the only known extant letters from this time period that provide an account of the grief of the Whitman ­family a ­ fter the death of Walter Whitman Sr. (July 14, 1789–­July 11, 1855). Walt had published the first edition of Leaves of Grass the week before, on July  4, 1855. Although Walter Whitman Sr. had been ill for three years, his death seemed to take the Whitman f­ amily by surprise. For the first time, in this letter Hannah alludes to episodes of intimate partner vio­lence; that the abuse coincided with the loss of her f­ ather and the difficulties that the Whitman f­amily would face in the next few years was unfortunate, ­because ­these circumstances may have hampered Hannah’s ability to leave Charlie.

letter 4, july 20 and 21, 1855: “when one has g­ reat greif they cannot think” Bardwell House Bellows Falls Friday eve­ning July 19 or 201 My own dear ­Mother, what ­shall I say and do to comfort you, I myself feel the need of comfort and sympathy. it is hard very hard for me, I have more to regret than any of you, I feel it deeply

1. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote the year “1855” in red ink on this letter, which matches the events Hannah describes, particularly the grief she feels ­a fter the death of her ­father. July 20 fell on a Friday in 1855, so the date of the letter is July 20 and 21, not July 19 or 20, as Hannah has written.

55

56

The Complete Cor r espondence

Dear ­mother you have enough left to love you I feel so much affection for you all, more than ever. I have not been well to day but feel much better to­night I should have written a line this morning but I felt so bad, I wish I could see you ­Mother I thought last night I must go directly home Charlie is perfectly willing I should go. ­Mother dear cant you write to me pretty soon it is very hard for me away from you all. but I feel better to night M ­ other dear M ­ other I dont know how to do without seeing you I too want sympathy it was sudden to me.2 I have thought to day a ­little hard of my b ­ rothers not thinking of me, it appeared as if they did not think I was one of them. (but I have felt miserable to day and unhappy) I do not feel so now towwards them they have been always so good to me, and I know by myself when one has g­ reat greif they cannot think, we came from Bellows Falls3 last monday night we have only been away four or five days. we w ­ ere in Rutland4 one night and then went to Clarendon Springs,5 it was not pleasant t­ here for me I have written to you dear ­Mother several long letters and not sent them. I have two now by me that was written two weeks since and one written lately. I never thought so much of you and the rest as I have this time Ive been away from home, I was afraid ­t here was something in the letters about to trou­ble you was the cause of my not sending them I have not been happy I have had a good deal of trou­ble or since I have been in the country but I have been pretty well,—­Dear ­Mother are you well I waited untill to night untill I felt better so I would write more rational. I feel for you my ­mother, I want very much to see you I never felt so much affection for you before I feel the need of sympathy it is dreadfull for me away from you all you cant immagine but I feel so much better now, I want some of you to write soon I think we s­ hall be ­here a day or so, soon as we leave I or Charlie ­will write. I have felt anxious about home for some time. Good night dear ­Mother write if you feel well enough.— —­Saturday Morning Dear ­Mother I feel better this morning my head is nearly well. I wish I knew how you was—­I believeve Charlie has written to you I have not been the cause 2. Hannah is referring to the death of her ­father, Walter Whitman Sr. (July 14, 1789–­July 11, 1855). 3. Bellows Falls, on the banks of the Connecticut River, is in southeast Vermont, and was accessible by railroad in the early 1850s. Charlie’s painting Bellows Falls from the Bridge is dated 1855; he also painted many versions of Saxtons River, not far from Bellows Falls. See Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 89. 4. Prob­ably the Heydes traveled from Bellows Falls to Rutland, a major stop on the Rutland Railroad, on their way to Clarendon Springs. It is likely that Hannah was not contacted right away about her ­father’s death ­because of uncertainty about her location. 5. Clarendon Springs, a small village south and west of Rutland, had become a resort area in the early nineteenth ­century known for its mineral springs and their healing properties. See Louise B. Roomet, “Vermont as a Resort Area in the Nineteenth C ­ entury,” Vermont History: The Proceedings of the Vermont Historical Society 44, no. 1 (Winter 1976): 2.

1855: Letters 4–9

57

of his not writing oftener he says I have done ­things that I never thought of he has not been kind to me, less so than ever before, ever since I have been h ­ ere6

letter 5, july 25, 1855: “ones mind affects the body so very much” Wendnesday morning7 Bardwell House, Rutland July 24, My dear M ­ other, we do not hear a word from any of you I think if you was sick some of them would send me word I have been wishing and expecting to hear from you ­every day we s­ hall be ­here some days longer. I wish some of you would write a line or two. I am very anxious I am so afraid you are sick, I am not very well myself my appetite is not good at all not being very strong any trou­ble knocks me up completely I want very much to see you (a lady boarder in the h ­ ouse, ­Mother8 came to see her yesterday I quite envied her I dont know or speak to anyone in the ­house, this ladies husband indulges her he w ­ ill hardly let her walk down stairs I have only seen her down once he has her meals sent up she is quite humored enough and I dont think needed her ­mother as much as I do)—­Mother dear perhaps my writing about such trifles ­will take your mind a ­little I wish it could, do you ever won­der ­Mother how I am getting along you have enough other ­things to think of and enough other trou­ble. I do hope you feel somewhat reconciled and cheerful by this time I know by myself ones mind affects the body so very much dont get sick dear M ­ other. I am afraid I write rather meloncholy, I o ­ ught to write more cheerfully. but you know I cannot disguise my feelings very much I do not feel cheerful, if I could have seen and spoken to F ­ ather I am afraid I make you feel bad M ­ other I have no one ­here to speak to, I expect the boys all try to appear cheerful and would not like my writing what would renew your grief a ­little time makes much difference with me— I wish some of you would write immediately before we leave ­here I dont know how long we ­shall be ­here did you get that line I wrote the day we came ­here. I was very sick and miserable that day but I rode from Clarendon Springs9 6. The remaining pages of this letter have not been located. 7. Richard Maurice Bucke dated this letter 1855, confirmed by the events mentioned in the letter, especially Hannah’s references to the trip from Rutland to Clarendon Springs. Hannah writes “Wednesday July 24,” but Wednesday fell on July 25 in 1855. In this case the day of the week—­Wednesday—­prob­ably supersedes the numerical day; this letter can thus be dated July 25, 1855. 8. Had Hannah included the possessive apostrophe, this line would read “a lady boarder in the h ­ ouse’s ­Mother came to see her yesterday.” As Hannah admits, she emphasizes “­Mother” ­because she “envies” the lady boarder and wishes that her own ­mother could visit her in Vermont. 9. See Letter 4.

58

The Complete Cor r espondence

­ ere, (six or seven miles) in an open wagon very ruff stony road. I would liked h its being ruff once but my side is weak it hurt me some, once so I almost screamed10 our being ­t here was very expensive and unpleasant for me but Charlie liked it (they generally come down to Rutland11 in a Coach they had hired it to a party for that day. Charlie paid half a dollar each for our riding ­here in that unpleasant (for me) manner, and $2, 50 cents for our being taken down our expences t­ here was $1.50 each a day besides other ­l ittle ­t hings, ­here our expences are $2, each a day thats is what we expect.) Dear M ­ other I speak of all ­these ­little t­ hings to take your mind, its pos­si­ble we may remain h ­ ere in Rutland some weeks I dont know where we s­ hall go next early in September Charlie is g­ oing to Lake Champlain12 positively he is not ­doing anything ­here the scenery ­here does not suit him Mr Baxter13 (the one he thought to paint some views for has no time ever to see about any ­t hing but his own buisiness he does not want any ­t hing at any rate at pre­sent if he ever does he has taken 15 tickets in the ra[f]fle14 for a painting Charlie brought with us from B.F.)15 Mr Baxter was the cause of Charlie comeing ­here he is a very fine man Charlie thinks, Charlie expenses are of course very g­ reat he has found very much fault with my being with him, with its being double expence he has pretty large prices for his pictures the one ­here is to be raffled for this week at $150, and has an order to paint one at Lake Champlain at the same price perhaps Charlie would not like my speaking of his buisiness. some persons ­were travelling gave him an order. I ­w ill speak more about it next time I wish to send this letter ­today I intend or should like to come home pretty soon before he goes to L.C.16 Charlie has means to meet his expenses his income is much more but his expenses are very much more he thinks or has talks a ­great deal of my ­going home almost ever since I been in the country I have packed my trunk once to go I cannot help being so much expence to him I am sure I would rather not live in this way I have no appetite and s­ hall prob­ 10. The physical pain Hannah describes ­here may be a symptom of endometriosis. 11. Rutland is five miles from Clarendon Springs, and was the central hub for the Rutland Railroad line in the 1850s. Otter Creek, a favorite subject of Charlie’s for painting, skirts the western edge of the town. A railyard, depot, and railroad line ­were added to the town in 1852. 12. Lake Champlain is one of the largest freshwater lakes in the United States. Burlington, Vermont, is located on its east shore. 13. Don Carlos Baxter (1809–1874), a resident of Burlington, worked in investments and real estate. See David J. Blow, Historic Guide to Burlington Neighborhoods, ed. Lilian Baker Carlisle (Burlington, VT: Chittenden County Historical Society, 1991), 1:126–127. 14. Charlie followed the example set by art u ­ nions in the mid-­nineteenth ­century of holding a lottery (or a raffle) to sell his paintings. Art ­unions would charge subscribers to belong to their organ­ization each year, and at the end of the year a drawing would be held. Winners would receive original works of art that the Art u ­ nions had purchased. More than likely Charlie charged a nominal fee for the tickets he sold. See William H. Gerdts Jr., Painting and Sculpture in New Jersey (Prince­ton, NJ: D. Van Nostrand, 1964), 84. 15. Hannah’s abbreviation for Bellows Falls. See Letter 4. 16. Hannah’s abbreviation for Lake Champlain.

1855: Letters 4–9

59

ably not go down to day Charlie has gone to Southerland Falls.17 I have not been happy I could not be, b ­ ecause Charlie has not been kind perhaps he ­w ill be better I know he cannot be more unkind than he has been almost ever since I have been in the country one gets weary of being found fault with always still I dont know where I should go or do without him I should not have remained in the country if I could have helped it I could not do any ­t hing e­ lse I could only go home he says enough of this dear M ­ other its better to look on the bright side Charlie has not been unkind to day I do not write with my mind agitated and I do not immagine ­things and I do not exaggerate I have one comfort he cant be much worse than he has been if t­heres any change he must be better. he has been once to Southerland Falls but was not much pleased with the scenery perhaps he ­will like it better its only 5 miles from ­here if he should paint view ­there we ­shall remain in Rutland a ­little longer I wish you could come out ­here ­Mother it would be a change and if you are strong enough to bear the journey, it would do you good. but that would be too much plea­sure for me to have this ­house is rather superior in many ­things to the Island House. its very hot h ­ ere to day Rutland is said to be a very hot place, my room is quiet and very nice and handsome quite styleish wont you come see mee mammy I am always at home and alone I ­shall not have time to write longer give my love to all my ­brothers and Mary and ­Mother write as soon as you possibly can I s­ hall feel very bad if you do not. or some of them rest must. I have not seen a newspaper to read since I have been from home. I wish one of my b ­ rothers could send me the Dispatch.18 Charlie sees them in the reading room but I have not since Ive been in the country, it does me good to write home I feel be I ­shall not let you all forget me I ­shall come home pretty soon Good bye M ­ other and all the rest Han

17. Southerland Falls (also known as Sutherland Falls), in Proctor, Vermont, is ten miles north of Rutland. 18. The New York Dispatch was published weekly from 1854 to 1861. See Library of Congress, https://­w ww​.­loc​.­gov​/­item​/­sn83030364​/.­

60

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 6, july 29, 1855 “It was very sudden and improbable as it may seem unexpected to me” Rutland Bardwell House Sunday eve­ning July19 Dear M ­ other, we did not get your letter untill yesterday (Saturday) I was glad when I did hear from home I began to feel anxious quite disagreable and uneasy I thought you was ­either sick or had gone away I thought that day I would write to George at his boarding ­house your letter being directed Bellows Falls20 was delayed some days, dear ­Mother if you direct your letters, Rutland 21 Vermont and if you like Bardwell House we w ­ ill get them direct Charlie has no idea of returning to Bellows Falls at any time, I dont know how long he w ­ ill remain ­here not a very long time, I wish M ­ other you would write as soon as you get this, for its uncertain how long we ­shall stay. If he should paint some views at Southerland Falls22 (but he does not hardly think he ­will) he ­will remain two or three weeks the accomodations at the Falls are not comfortable at a high board comparativly I should like to hear from home again its sometime since you wrote and M ­ other I feel somehow a sort of anxiety or I hardly know how to tell you I was so afraid something was the ­matter when you did not write I cannot tell you how I felt untill I read your letter, but I have not been well ever since Jeffys23 letter, It was very sudden and improbable as it may seem unexpected to me I should not have felt so much if I could have seen ­Father before he was insensible while he knew me, I have very much to regret. I am glad you keep well ­Mother I feel pretty well now but have been quite weak and miserable, what do you think M ­ other of my coming home for a week or two not longer if Charlie goes to Burlington in a few days as he talks of I should be so very far from home and prob­ably he ­will go still further up the Lake he expects to remain some time, somewhere on Lake Champlain,24 and he thinks of ­going quite soon. I wish much to see you all before I go so far, and I wish to have some black dresses and bonnet25 I do not feel like to wear such ­things as I have now, first I did not care, it made no difference but now I do not like to wear a 19. This letter, written in pencil, dates to July 29, 1855. Hannah refers to “Sunday,” which fell on July 29. In her previous letter, which she dated July 24, Hannah mentions a forthcoming raffle for a painting Charlie has completed; in this letter, she tells ­Mother Whitman that the raffle was canceled since the painting had been purchased for $125. 20. See Letter 4. 21. See Letter 5. 22. See Letter 5. 23. This letter has been lost. 24. See Letter 5. 25. Black is the traditional color of mourning.

1855: Letters 4–9

61

pink or light dress and if one feels as I do, I think its right to do as you feel. I cannot tell any one how I feel about it. It is not for the looks, or for ­others its for myself for my own feelings, I do not wish any ­thing that would be much expence and I think Charlie ­will be willing, ­Mother I wish you would write as soon as pos­ si­ble I wish to know about my comeing home if you are ­going away to Mary’s, send me word, I dont know positively as I ­shall come home, write and tell me what you think it w ­ ill be of course fatigueing but I wish to see you and I cannot get t­ hings ­here or any bonnet ­here, but I am not par­tic­u­lar Charlie did not have his painting raffled for he sold it for $125 he has no ­others he has not been at work since we left B.F.26 I have much more to tell you next time—­Give my love to my ­brothers dear ­Mother Charlie sends his love when we go to Burlington we ­w ill let you know write immediately Good Bye Han

letter 7, late fall 1855: “he gets so violent I mean at mere nothings” Burlington Tuesday27 My dear ­Mother, How very good you are at home to send me so many papers. Charlie brought six from the P.O.28 this morning. I think very much of it indeed I like much to read them I am alone ­here, I scaresely speak to any one in the h ­ ouse or no one speaks to me I dont know or care which it is. I sometimes say good morning to Mrs Strong, that sits opposite me at t­ able I dont speak to any one e­ lse during the day u ­ nless Charlie is home. he is often away untill late in the after­noon. he intends ­going away to remain some weeks says he ­shall go to the White Mountains29 he is also ­going to Vergens30 26. Hannah’s abbreviation for Bellows Falls. 27. Hannah did not write a date on this letter aside from the day of the week, but it can be dated as late fall 1855 due to Hannah’s reference to Graham St. (see note 44 below), to the black silk dress that Hannah has repaired and is still wearing out of mourning for her ­father, Walter Whitman Sr., who died on July 11, 1855, and to the furniture and belongings that the Heydes had stored at the Depot in Burlington “for two years or more,” as Hannah mentions l­ater in this letter. In Letter 3 Hannah describes the storage of their furniture and belongings in Burlington. 28. Hannah’s abbreviation for post office. 29. The White Mountains are a mountain range in New Hampshire and part of Maine. 30. Vergennes, Vermont, is thirty miles south of Burlington. It is likely that Charlie was painting near Otter Creek. See Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 85–87.

62

The Complete Cor r espondence

and Williston.31 I see by the papers that you sent you know we are ­here at Burlington. Charlie said he wrote on our arriving h ­ ere, a week last Saturday. I s­hall not make any excuses dear m ­ other this time about my not writing. You know we are boarding out the price of a picture it was only $50, and Charlie had s­ topped h ­ ere two weeks, so you may know we do not recieve any extra attention but I think Charlie has written them from Arlington32 one of his letters,33 I only judge so from what he said one time when he was angry, they or rather Mrs. Blodgett34 directed the clerk to give us a small and very dirty room the dirtiest carpet I ever saw two beds took the ­whole room only one win­dow it smelt bad. I did not sit on a chair all the while I had the room on account of the dirty carpet. I sat in one of the beds. then the bed bugs would crawl on my dress. Charlie found one or two bed bugs one night crawling about without the trou­ble of looking for them, so he concluded to take a room down stairs that we could rent makes our board the same $7 a week. $1 for the rooms, room & bedroom and $6 for board. I could not have stayed another week in that dirty room. When Luther Blodgett35 bought the painting they w ­ ere to board us for $7 a week. I do not see Mrs. Blodgett at all. I just saw her and spoke to the the day we came. e­ very one Charlie says the men about h ­ ere speaks of her being ugly and disagreeable I think she is the most repellent person I almost ever met. but that is not worth speaking of for I am sure I do not care or think about it at all. I was glad enough to get away from the bed bugs I got a ­woman to clean the rooms immediately carried some of my ­things down at one time I thought Charlie would change his mind and I would have to remain in the dirty place ­after I had my new room cleaned I felt bad enough. our t­ hings that have been such a long time at the Depot,36 for two years or more) had to be unboxed and 31. Williston, Vermont, is a village south and east of Burlington. One of Charlie’s favorite places for painting was the Winooski River, which skirts the north side of Williston. 32. See Letter 3. 33. Hannah suggests that previous to their arrival, Charlie had written a letter to the Blodgetts that was critical or demanding, which may have provoked Mrs.  Blodgett’s response: to put the Heydes in a filthy room infested with bedbugs. Hannah reports “we are boarding at the price of a picture,” so it is likely that the Heydes w ­ ere to receive room and board in exchange for the price of a painting. 34. Mrs. Blodgett was married to one of the o ­ wners of the Exchange ­Hotel in Burlington, Vermont. 35. Luther Blodgett (1815–1872) is listed as a bookkeeper in “Vermont Vital Rec­ords,” where the cause of his death is listed as “kidney complaint.” 36. According to Barbara Hamblett, Charlie and Hannah returned to Burlington in 1856, and he “located” his studio “at the corner of ­Water (now Battery) and Maple streets, in the Rutland and Burlington depot” in April 1856 (“Charles Louis Heyde,” in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 13). Hannah’s description suggests that the Heydes had been storing their belongings in this space for “two years or more” previous; l­ ater in this letter Hannah mentions Charlie’s “Studio,” so it is likely that Charlie was renting this space ­earlier than Hamblett has indicated. B ­ ecause the train depot was adjacent to the shore of Lake Champlain, this was an ideal location for a studio.

1855: Letters 4–9

63

seen to or they would not have been worth a straw the bed had been rained on some it was some injured the mice had eaten pretty large holes in the palliasses37 part of the bedstead was lost the pillows & bolster smelt some bad (that is most gone now) the t­ ables and looking glass, was all right, I was one w ­ hole day at Charlie’s room washing off the bed, mending it, it is not dirty. I had the floor nicely cleaned, and have spread muslin on the floor put the beds on the floor untill the bedstead has new side peices, had my ­tables and glass brought over and am as contented as can be. I forget to say I made one pair of sheets and pillowcasses (to begin with) bought a wash bowl and two pails &c, cost about $2, the muslin I can use again when we leave ­here. I have been very busy indeed but Mamy I did go over to Charlies room and commenced a letter to you wrote about half a sheet Charlie had some com­pany so I left I have thought about you at home e­ very day and all the time I was much pleased with your last letter. I intended to have written you a long letter Sunday the entrance door to the Depot rooms (Charlie has one you know for his Studio) was locked I had no pen or paper over h ­ ere. Charlie expected the key all day or I should have got some downstairs. I cannot think w ­ hether I have written home since we left Aunt Chloes or not. she made it as disagreable for me as she could much of the time but I did not mind it one bit but would use Charlie to his face well she wished him to give her a l­ittle sketch or picture of her h ­ ouse or place, she was a very malicious ­woman, she said something to Charlie or rather asked him if he had said something he became terrible angry Aunt Chloe found one could more than match her. he said e­ very ­thing and any ­thing I was not down stairs had nothing to do with it. we had no place to go the ­Hotel was full Enos Canfield38 had said before that he could accomedate us for a very short time. Charlie did not take his meals that day at Aunt Chloe I did not know where he was I had some ironing to do and could not look for him. Sunday morning I said I would put my ­things up and would have them removed early monday she was not willing I should have any ­thing to eat ­there or my ­things should remain although Charlie had paid our board up to Monday noon, so I cried a l­ ittle packed my t­ hings quicker had them taken away Sunday morning but afterwards she came and told me to come down and take a cup of coffee, but this time I refused Charlie was not very well and did not come to the h ­ ouse again. We w ­ ere at Enos Canfields one week. Phebe39 was quite uneasy afraid we would want to remain, so I did not feel one bit at home ­there, we did not appear to be welcome, they have only one ­family boarding ­there. Mr Dorches ­family, he has ordered a painting an Arlington view, Charlie would not sell the picture but ­will paint a copy for Mr Dorche,40 and send it to Troy. Phebe talks much about you I was very busy the week I was ­there I had been 37. A “palliasse” is a straw mattress. 38. See Letter 3. 39. See Letter 3. 40. Information about Mr. Dorche has not been located.

64

The Complete Cor r espondence

disappointed so many times about having the dress maker the day before we left she came but of course I could not have her then I had some ironing I have made my black silk dress over I wripped e­ very stich turned the skirt made it with a bertha.41 it looks very well much better than ever. I wanted my other silk made. Ah Mammy I have so much I should like to tell you that I can not or ­will not write. I have torn up some long letters I had written to you but ­Mother remember to not believe any crazy letters Charlie may write home I do not know that he writes home. I heard him say he had sent for the carpet, he told me would give me a dollar to pay for getting it to New York that I must send for it. we have no carpet on the floor but I do not immagine we ­shall be ­here long I should put it down of course if it was h ­ ere I think M ­ other as you have the w ­ hole ­house you are useing it. I do not think Charlie w ­ ill write such crazy letters as he did when we w ­ ere ­here before, he is very ugly sometimes, but I of cours[e] ­will stay by him always if I can. I ­really think ­Mother his head at times is bad I mean I think he is a l­ ittle flighty I dont like to speak this way but I have at times a ­great deal of trou­ble, my pride is hurt, but I do not like to say any ­thing about it. I know dear ­Mother no person in their right mind would do as Charlie does he gets so violent I mean at mere nothings at ­things that one could not see or notice I could be as happy as a queen ­here in this room, its the first time I have had a room I could call my own do as I like in if Charlie would be or when he is clever or like himself but as it is I do nicely most of the time I should be exceedingly happy to have any of you come and see me room 98; first floor I have not been down in the kitchen since Ive been ­here. I do not do as I did when I was ­here before. Charlie has been much disapointed lately by recieving a letter from Mr Hoyt42 stating that he would to not keep a picture that Charlie considered sold and he Mr Hoyt was extremely anxious to get Charlie sent word for it to be returned immediat[e]ly it has not come yet so perhaps he has changed his mind again just now Charlie has not much money or I would send the dollar for ­ other I w ­ ill send the money. that hair 43 I want it very much, if you ­will send it M I want the hair, tell my b ­ rother Jessy I want to see him. tell him I should know him if he thinks he would not I think very much of the papers you send. I like to occasionally to have something to read. Charlie thinks of ­going to the White Mountains soon. I am as much alone or almost as much as if I lived alone although I see many p ­ eople, my room is large and pretty cold to day without fire I keep the trunks (I have two in the bed room Charlie keeps his at his room. as soon as Charlie gets some money 41. A “bertha” is a “deep falling collar, usually of lace, attached to the top of a low-­necked dress, and r­ unning all around the shoulders.” “berthe, n.1,” OED Online, Oxford University Press, accessed June 2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­v iew​/­Entry​/­17991. 42. William Henry Hoyt (1813–1883) was living in St. Albans in 1856 and was serving as clerk of the U.S. District Court of Vermont. See Duffy, Hand, and Orth, Vermont Encyclopedia, 163. 43. See the introduction, note 31.

1855: Letters 4–9

65

I ­shall get my silk dress made I have worn it several times with a thin waist. I dress as well as I can h ­ ere I mean I have to be par­tic­u­lar somewhat about my dress. I think very often about you ­mother indeed I do. I often feel as if I would give anything in the world to see you ­t here is many ­t hings I should like to tell you, have you the w ­ hole of the ­house yet M ­ other I suppose you have I hope you ­w ill not live up stairs again, I should like to know about the lot in Graham St 44 is it cleared. do you think of moving you must let me know if you move. Charlie still thinks some of g­ oing to Deerfield45 this winter, if we do we s­ hall have two rooms, as we do ­here I hardly expect the carpet ­w ill cover all this room it is large but the bed takes up some room. I am sorry to trou­ble you so much about the carpet ­Mother,—­I hope you are well I should like to see you do not work to hard Good bye —­Han write when you can find time about them all remember me. Give my love to George and all my ­brothers, take care of yourself dear M ­ other I often think of you. I am always glad to rec’46 your letters. I have tried to write so much on this paper that I am afraid you cannot read it Good bye dear M ­ other I get along very well indeed dont work hard ­Mother I am much oblidged for the papers I dont know what I should do without them. Charlie has been very clever and kind most of the time since we have been ­here

letter 8, ­later fall 1855: “I often immagine how t­ hings are at home” Sunday after­noon47 My own dear M ­ other. it seems a long time since I have heard from you at home. I would like more than you think to know how you all are & about t­ hings at home. I write to you so seldom so, that I cant complain of your not writing. I know you have much to take your time. I should certainly write to you oftener, I was ­going 44. Hannah may be referring to the lot ­Mother Whitman ultimately purchased on April 10, 1856, from John H. and George Wheeler, at the corner of Graham Street and Willoughby Ave­nue in Brooklyn. See Allen, Solitary Singer, 600. 45. See Letter 3. 46. Abbreviation for “receive.” 47. This letter may be tentatively dated as late fall 1855. The year can be deduced from Letter 7, in which Hannah describes the Heydes’ return to the Exchange H ­ otel in Burlington. They had been traveling to vari­ous places in Vermont (most recently to Arlington) and had stored their belongings (some furniture and bedding) in the Depot, near the Exchange ­Hotel. Hannah also thanks M ­ other Whitman for sending the hair she had requested, and mentions that she wants to see Jesse (Letter 7).

66

The Complete Cor r espondence

to write a long letter this morning to you. I began reading the papers you at home are kind enough to send and now its almost tea time, six Oclock, I usualy save the papers you send untill Sunday and have a good time reading. I want very much to see my ­brother Jesse I hope he is well now, I sincerely hope he ­will not go to sea, you said some t­ hing about it in one of your letters I often immagine how t­ hings are at home, how is Eddy getting along you do not say much of him in your letters. I like to know about ­every one of them do you get along nicely ­Mother or do you have very much to do do you go out much, have you that Stella shawl. I want very much to see you. We are still at the Exchange H ­ otel.48 ­there is considerable transient com­pany, but not very many permanent boarders. I am never out of my own room, I mean I do not go in the parlors like I used to when I was ­here before. the H ­ otel is very near the lake, one can almost immagine at times they are out at sea sometimes the lake is very rough the noise of the ­water is pleasant although getting accustomed to it one does not hear it, I dont know how long Charlie w ­ ill stop h ­ ere, a month or so yet I think, he is now sketching at Shelbourn.49 he thinks of g­ oing away some distance, before long I rec50 the hair51 dear ­Mother I am much oblidged I did not think you would send it so soon. I have not forgotten the bargain we made about it, do not think ­Mother ­because I write such careless letters and write so very seldom I do not think and care for you all. I do wish some of you could come and see me. I wish you could come ­Mother I do indeed my room h ­ ere is not furnished much yet, the bedstead is repaired and as good as ever, your ­little ­table looks respectable with the red and black ­table cover which I supposed would be eaten up by moths, we have some chairs from the Depot 52 if we remain we s­ hall get a few nice ­t hings. I do not go out h ­ ere as much as I did at Arlington53 I have no acquaintances ­here,—­I suppose you have peaches. I won­der if they are plenty we have blackberries, huccleberries pears &c, the fare is much better than when we was ­here before I have as much pumpkin pie as I want, I dont have it like I used to when I was h ­ ere before the pastry cook I do not see much of now Mrs. Blodgett54 I do not see at all. 48. See Letter 3. 49. Shelburne, Vermont, was a small farming community approximately seven miles from Burlington with a population of about 1,200 in the mid-1850s. Its western shores look out over Lake Champlain and offer stunning views of the Adirondacks across the lake, in New York State. Many of Charlie’s paintings are painted from this vantage point: Shelburne Point at Sunset (1857); Shelburne Bay, Lake Champlain (n.d.: four paintings have this same title). See Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 75–76. 50. received 51. See the introduction, n. 31. 52. The Heydes had stored some of their belongings at the Depot while they ­ were traveling. 53. See Letter 3. 54. See Letter 7.

1855: Letters 4–9

67

As Nett Weeks55 used to say in her letters the gong is sounding for tea, this letter I think likely is as sensible as hers was Charlie is out for a walk or he is not ­here at any rate. I like best to go in the dining room with him when he is ­here my seat is the very last at the t­ able where I used to sit I’ve had my tea I did not feel hungry I suppose Georg[e] is home or just gone I won­der what you had for tea, I think likely pumpkin pie. you must have a pleasant time all together at home. I wish I could run in and have a long talk with you ­Mother I have much to say. Charlie rec Walts letter and has been expecting the carpet. he wants it very much. I suppose it ­will come I know its some trou­ble for you, ­mother to fix it and send it. I ­will do as much for you some time, I ­will repay you. I hope dear ­Mother you w ­ ill find time to write a line or two I want to know about them all I hope you are all well and prospering, does Mary come home often, is Jeff or Andrew married,56 take care of yourself dear M ­ other I w ­ ill write again, give my love to my ­brothers and Mary, remember me to Ann Van Wyck,57 I hope you w ­ ill write this week I feel some afraid the carpet has been sent and lost, I wish ­mother you could send it this week. It is very cold ­here. Good night Mammy Han

letter 9, december 20, 1855: “I think about you all at home much more than I ever did” Burlington, Thursday, Dec, 2058 Dear ­Mother, I have written a good many letters very many more than you have written to me only I have not sent them, for many reasons sometimes Charlie would see 55. It is not clear who “Nett Weeks” is. Hannah also refers to “Nett” in Letter 1. Perhaps Nett was a friend of the ­family. 56. In Letter 1, Hannah asks “who Andrew is reported to be married to.” 57. Ann(a) Van Wyck had boarded with the Whitmans in Brooklyn “while she was employed in a tailor shop embroidering button-­holes on men’s suits,” according to Bertha  H. Funnell, Walt Whitman on Long Island (Port Washington, NY: Kennikat Press, 1971), 78–79. The Van Wyck f­ amily owned a farm on Long Island not far from West Hills, Long Island; they ­were friends of the Whitman ­family. 58. Richard Maurice Bucke dated this letter 1855, confirmed b ­ ecause Hannah, still in mourning for her ­father, mentions that she has worn “black all the time.” December 20, noted in Hannah’s handwriting, fell on a Thursday in 1855, so the month and the date are confirmed.

68

The Complete Cor r espondence

them, and sometimes ones I would write when I did not feel good and would not want to send them. this time I s­ hall finish and mail it at once. I have felt quite disagreable about my not writing have minded it prob­ably more than you have I think about you all at home much more than I ever did, and am always delighted to get a letter. I was glad very glad to hear Jeffy was better I thought of you dear ­Mother ­every hour in the day, you must have had your hands full Andrew being sick also, I hope by this time Andrew is entirely well and tell Jeff to keep a good heart and take care of himself, he must not get downhearted, I am glad George is in Brooklyn, again its nice for you to have him come up home. I won­der if you feel much lonely do you mammy, I should like to hear from you all again, we w ­ ere very glad indeed to get the papers you sent, we cannot get the Dispatch59 ­here they do not keep it. Charlie gets the Daily times60 papers never get h ­ ere untill the day a­ fter they are printed. Saturday paper they get Monday, ­Mother I ­really want to see you all. I do not think we ­will remain ­here long. I know we ­w ill not stay long at this ­Hotel. its pos­si­ble we may go to the American H ­ otel,61 that is up in the village more and is even still more fash­ ion­able. this place they try very hard to be fash­ion­able as far as dress goes, I think the p ­ eople h ­ ere are some what dif­fer­ent from what one has been used too, they had a ball or as they call it a cotillion62 party they made quite a display most of the men wore white vests and gloves the girls ball dresses, I saw them from one of the sitting rooms I did not dance, if we should remain ­here I should not even go in the sitting room again, they have them ­every two weeks, the room we occupy is on the second floor not very large have no bureau or closet we pay $8 a week, Charlie has only disposed of three pictures since I have been ­here, he got a good price for them, you need not neglect writing thinking we are not h ­ ere as soon as we make any change I w ­ ill let you know. I have written such a g­ reat number of letters I forget if I told you I went to Plattsburg63 had a pleasant sail on the Lake dinner on bourd the Steamboat a nice walk and ­ride about the village visited two of the ­Hotels the day was warm enough to be out on the promenad deck on the boat got home a ­little ­after dark it was no expence to Charlie a boarder in the ­house invited us we could have gone to very many places if we had wished, then it was pleasant weather, now its pretty cold, the 59. See Letter 5. 60. This may be a reference to the New-­York Daily Times, which published ­under this title from 1851 to 1857. 61. The American ­Hotel, known as “the leading ­hotel in Burlington,” was built in 1808 and purchased in 1824 by Cornelius Van Ness, governor of Vermont. 62. A “cotillion” was a “formal ball, such as a coming-­out dance.” See “cotillion | cotillon, n.,” OED Online, accessed June 2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­v iew​/­Entry​/4­ 2428. 63. Plattsburgh, New York, is on the other side of Lake Champlain north and west of Burlington.

1855: Letters 4–9

69

Lake is not frozen, t­here has not been any snow or not enough to cover the groun[d] furs are very much worn h ­ ere, they are much worn and quite expensive I s­ hall not be able to get any this winter I do not go out much I have nothing new but a silk apron I have worn black all the time the delaine64 dress is worn out it was very rotten ­every time I wear it, it gets torn the gingham dress I wore long as I could untill it got dirty or messy the flounced dress I wear still and my two silk ones. I have not worn my cloak I wear that wrapper you gave me altogether and my black bonnet, the old black velvet one was torn ­t here is quite a number stop h ­ ere that have just been married. sometimes they are married h ­ ere quietly, the last that was married h ­ ere I was bridesmaid, the bridegroom was very rich the bride was rather pretty they ­were married in the eve­ning Mr Blodgett65 the princi­ple owner of this H ­ otel (a widower) was groomsman66 we do not have very lively times h ­ ere now however Charlie thinks its the dullest place he ever saw, he frets very much gets quite discouraged but I do not think we ­shall be ­here very long I dont care where he goes if he could only feel more cheerful. I of course would feel contented anywhere where his buisiness was good. I have written very many letters and then would feel dif­fer­ ent and would not send them. I was glad Walt wrote to me Charlie seemed much pleased with Leaves of Grass67 he took it to his room at once, and has read it many times.—­You must write when you can dear M ­ other for possibly we may remain ­here some weeks, I am perfectly willing to leave h ­ ere I do not like it so very much ­t here is quite a number of ­women boarders they notice ones dress so much, Charlie has taken one of his paintings up to the American h ­ ouse to night to be raffled for68 ­there. I want to see you dear ­Mother very much I have so very much to say to you that I do not wish to write, I have had some bothers, Charlie is not always very good to me but its best to say as ­little about it as pos­ si­ble Charlie has said many times he has written home when he was angry at me, if he has written as he says, but I do not think he has written what he said, ­because ­there is not the slightest truth in what he says or writes when he is angry he is sometimes very violent but I do not mind it much I scarcely ever get the least bit angry at him only remember M ­ other to not believe any ­thing he writes of me in the slightest par­tic­u­lar. Dear ­mother I ­will certainly write 64. A delaine is a “kind of light textile fabric, chiefly used for w ­ omen’s dresses; originally made of wool, now more commonly of wool and cotton, and generally printed.” See “delaine, n.,” OED Online, accessed June 2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­v iew​/­Entry​/­49257. 65. The Heydes are staying at the Exchange ­Hotel. See Letter 3. 66. A “groomsman” is “a young man acting as friend or attendant on the bridegroom at a marriage, e­ ither alone (as ‘best man’) or as one of a com­pany.” See “groomsman, n.,” OED Online, accessed June 2020, www​.­oed​.c­ om​/­v iew​/­Entry​/8­ 1724. 67. The first edition of Leaves of Grass, published in July 1855. 68. See Letter 5.

70

The Complete Cor r espondence

again soon, write to me, I do not wish Charlie to see this. Give my love to ­every single one Georg[e], to J, W, M,69 and Eddy Good Bye dear ­Mother Take care of yourself dear M ­ other tell me about e­ very one of them when you write Whenever they can send me the Dispatch M ­ other dear dont think strange of my not writing before I never thought so much of you all or wanted to hear from you more than I do now

69. Hannah is abbreviating the names of her siblings: “J” is Jeff; “W” is Walt, and “M” is Mary.

three

• 1856 letters 10–19 “I hope I s­ hall not die in a ­hotel. . . .”

letter 10, january 1856: “I think I am knocked about rather too much” Burlington Sunday ­after noon1 Dear ­Mother, I never was more pleased to hear from home than when I rec’d your last letter. I felt miserably lonely and downhearted all day it was new years day or quite late at new years night when I got your letter that was all the New years I had dear m ­ other. I feel more sorry than I can tell that Jeffy should be so ill. I hope sincerely he is better I wish much to hear from home again on that account, it is bad for poor Jeffy and all the rest of us, one cant help feeling anxious you have not been well you say, you must not get sick dear M ­ other. that would be worse than all, you must have had a ­great deal to do. you have had so much com­pany I think of you all much. Mammy how did you do when the big snow storm was,2 was it not bad it must have been a terrible storm we have had nothing like it ­here. its a more steady cold h ­ ere. I go out very l­ ittle indeed my room is not large I have 1. This letter does not have a year, a month, or a specific day of the month written on it, but it does have “Sunday after­noon” in Hannah’s hand, and Hannah refers to spending New Year’s Day by herself. As for the year, Hannah refers to the “big snow storm”; she may be referring to the winter storm that hit Boston on December 31, 1855 (New York Daily Times, December 31, 1855, 1). A few weeks l­ater, a fierce winter gale hit New York City: “a frame ­house on Myrtle ave­nue near Clason . . . ​was blown down” (New York Daily Times, January 23, 1856, 1). So this letter can be dated January 1856, sometime ­a fter New Year’s Day. The first two pages of this letter are written in pencil: “compelled,” “illustrated,” and “I go out very l­ittle” are written in brown ink above the writing in pencil. Hannah must have reread this letter and completed some light editing before she mailed it. 2. Hannah is referring e­ ither to the snowstorm that hit Boston in late December 1855 or to the storm that swept through New York City on January 23, 1856.

71

72

The Complete Cor r espondence

a small stove but my room is warm enough. I keep my win­dow up most all the time. mammy how I do wish I could see you all I do indeed poor Jeff I do feel sorry I do hope he is better. I dont see what makes him so thin he has never been compelled to stay in the h ­ ouse, does he not have an appetite he must not get down hearted,—­You have no idea how good the papers come, we should have had nothing to read ­t here was a dettention of the cars3 a day or two, just ­after we got the papers I am r­ eally glad Walt sends them. Charlie most always carries them off to his room, but I always read them eventually, they come with the your letter Charlie likes illustrated newspaper he always keeps that to his room he is ­going to subscribe for Fowlers paper4 I won­der what you are all about to day (Sunday after­noon it has snowed all day ­here but its not very cold no wind it is very quiet h ­ ere I have no one to speak to that I do not mind one bit,—(Charlie is always at his room Sundays as much as any other day) It has been fine sleighing a long time. I have not been sleighriding only in the cars. Christmas day it was snowing terribly Charlie and I went to high bridge5 about four miles distant, to Mrs Austans,6 (where Charlie got his dinner when he was sketching) they live in a small h ­ ouse among the pines or as they are called h ­ ere arbivitas, they always have the greatest quality and best quality of eatables I ever saw in any h ­ ouse. they are friendly plain, sensible sort of p ­ eople, I think you would like them, they always inquire particularly ­a fter you all, we have been t­here three or four times, they always make us so very welcome, and usually set a day for us to come again, Charlie took a lot of ­little Christmas gifts for the ­children, two or three dollars worth the ­children are nice pretty ­l ittle creatures— Dear M ­ other I wish you would write soon as you possibly can I feel somewhat anxious on account of your not feeling very well when you last wrote,7 I wish to hear how Jeffy is also, tell Jef[f] to write to me, you must tell me e­ very ­little ­t hing about home, and about all of them. Charlie sent the picture that he won at Rutland to Boston, had it raffled8 for t­ here he recieved the money $75, a 3. Hannah is prob­ably referring to a train delay which in turn held up the delivery of the mail and the newspapers that Walt regularly sent to the Heydes. 4. This may be a reference to Life Illustrated: A Journal of Entertainment, Improvement, and Pro­gress, published by the phrenologists Orson Squire Fowler, Lorenzo Niles Fowler, and Samuel  R. Wells. See William  A. Pannapacker, “Life Illustrated,” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman, 392–393. 5. Located on the Winooski River, High Bridge was one of the scenes Charlie painted often: at least seventeen of his paintings are titled from this locale. See, for instance Study on the Winooski and Winooski River High Bridge, in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 69–72. The Winooski River winds through north Burlington. 6. According to Barbara Hamblett, the Austin f­amily was hospitable to Charlie when he was sketching in the area of the high bridge on the Winooski River. See Charlie’s painting Austin Home at the Lime Kiln, in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 68. 7. From this point on, the letter is written in brown ink. 8. See Letter 5.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

73

week or so since, he sold it very low he has another to be raffled for bye and bye small picture 25$ ­There is to be a shooting match ­here t­owards the last of the month, Charlie has a painting among the prizes, price $75, that Charlie w ­ ill have no trou­ble about its the same as sold, he has to have considerable income to meet our board expenses its very high for the accomedations we have. I do all my own washing. Charlie gets his shirts washed I wash his pocket hankerchiefs and stockings. its very unhandy. I wash in my room now a few times I went down in the wash room that did not seem to suit exactly, the greatest bother I have is the ­water its almost as hard as pump ­water the wash room is the only place you can get soft ­water. I always ­w ill do my washing you know if I possibly can I dont mind such kind of bothers (as ­t hings being unhandy) one bit, ­Mother I dont know how I ­shall get up to the P.O. with this letter its snowing terribly, the P.O. is half a mile or so from ­here,9 they always bring down our letters most, Charlie generally or always goes up e­ very day. I do not wish to give him this letter for he would not like it, he would not mail it. Charlie mails his letters from the Depot10 but I dont know how, Charlie has not the least patience with me no ­matter what I do, its always wrong you would not believe that he could find fault with such trifles. But ­mother dear I do not mind it much. I have become so accustomed to ­doing wrong or being found fault with that ­really I should not know what to do, or how to live if it ­were not so, I think a ­great deal of Charlie and do not wish to say any t­ hing that would make any of you think ill of him. I am very dependent I know I depend on him for my support, I dont know how I could live without him, still sometimes I think I am knocked about rather too much I tell you mammy its pretty hard sometimes, I cant strike back, he is much more passionate and violent than he used to be, but as I said before I am used to it as much as any one can get used to it, sometimes I try ­every way pos­si­ble to not do or say the least t­ hing to make him angry. it ­w ill not make any difference I know it seems improbable that a person can get so angry at nothing But Mammy upon my word it is true, I never do intentionally anything to offend him I think more of Charlie my being so far away from home, he is all I have, almost all the one I have to speak to, I have no friends or par­tic­ u­lar acquaintences ­here, I feel friendly ­towards all. I would not wish to be more comfort[t]ably situated than I am ­here, as far as work is concerned I dont have anything to do, although I always wait on myself I hardly ever ring for anything, if Charlie would not always scold mammy I do not mind it much. what one cannot help one must make the best of, he has not been more unkind to day

9. The post office did not start delivery or pickup of mail ­u ntil 1863. See The United States  Postal Ser­vice: An American History, 1775–2006 (Washington, DC: Government Relations, 2006), 11, https://­w ww​.­i mmagic​.­com​/­eLibrary​/­A RCHIVES​/­GENERAL​/­US​ _­USPS​/P ­ 070711U​.p ­ df. 10. Charlie had a studio at the Rutland and Burlington train depot.

74

The Complete Cor r espondence

or yesterday than any other day I do not speak of him in this way b ­ ecause I am angry, you would hardly believe he could be so ugly and violent as he is sometimes. I have been sick quite a g­ reat deal this winter sometimes I make myself sick by worrying and fretting. I never do ­unless I have plenty cause. I dont fret for slight t­ hings like I used to,—­Mother I want very much to see you all write to me soon. ­Mother could you get me some hair11 at Bourdetts like some I got ­t here you know, I would be glad if you could and would send it that I got I gave seven shillings for, would it be much trou­ble ­mother dear, I should like a ­little larger bunch than I got, and I should like it as long, that I bought was all if not more than half a yard long. I ­w ill send two dollars that ­w ill get it and pay for mailing it. I should think dear ­mother you could get such as I want for ten shillings12 I know you can I do not want it much if any larger than I gave 7 shillings for, I had this $2 a long time. I dont want you to take much trou­ble ­mother if you could send it I would like it, be sure and direct it to me, not Charlie. Dear ­Mother you or some of the rest write to me. I do not think we ­shall leave ­here at all or at any rate this winter. Charlie thinks if walt could see the Coits they would pay he seems to want Walt to go and see them very much, I think I can get a chance to ­ride up town to the P.O. its snows hard (Monday) they are g­ oing for Mary Blodgett13 to bring her from school. Good Bye. it is quite funny mammy I thought I had written the w ­ hole sheet untill I went to fold my letter. now if I go up with them I have not much time— ­Mother dear I am afraid you cannot read this letter I have written it so closely thought the sheet was full, about the hair dear M ­ other I am in not the least hurry for it if its any trou­ble do not send it. this $2 a person gave me for tickets Mr Clague14 from Bellows Falls15 perhaps you have heard me speak of him, he has had quite a number of tickets and never won a picture Charlie knew he gave it to me, he boards at Felts ­Hotel Bellows Falls they are all ­there just the same, Shirtleff is at Springfield.16 I s­ hall not go to Greenfield17 to get my teeth fixed the Dentist h ­ ere says he ­will make me a permanent set and take a painting for pay18 his price is

11. See introduction, n. 31. 12. Hannah uses the British term “shillings” for American currency. At this time, a shilling would have been worth about twenty-­five cents. 13. Mary Jane Blodgett (1845–1934) was the d ­ aughter of Mr. Blodgett, one of the o ­ wners of the Exchange ­Hotel, where the Heydes stayed intermittently during the 1850s. 14. Hannah enclosed $2 for the hair she had requested ­Mother Whitman to purchase for her. Mr. Clague (information about him has not been located) purchased a raffle ticket and had given the money to Hannah. 15. See Letter 4. 16. Springfield is a town in south-­central Mas­sa­chu­setts. Information about Mr. Shirtleff has not been located. 17. See Letter 7. 18. Charlie paid for the work done on Hannah’s teeth with one of his paintings. Hannah went to Dr. James Lewis (1820?–1901) for her dental work. Dr. Lewis arrived in Burlington

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

75

much less than Beals19 $20 less, the only difficulty is I am afraid he w ­ ill change his mind before I ­shall be able to go up ­there he lives a mile or so from ­here I have been to see him, now its very bad walking deep snow, I dont seem to be ready fixed for snow very few w ­ omen walk much her[e] this is a quiet but large place the Lake is not frozen yet. this is a pretty place in Summer. many of the persons ­here try to be very aristocra[t]ic and select many have considerable wealth if one could judge from the appearance of the dwellings and beautiful grounds about them, Dodworth Band from N.Y.20 was ­here or at the American ­Hotel the other night the ball I suppose was very ­grand some Ladies and gentleman from N.Y. we had an invitation sent down for us, we did not go Charlie intended to go but not Dear M ­ other give my love to all my b ­ rothers Jeffy par­tic­u ­lar and Mary, Mammy take good care of yourself, do not let any t­ hing I have said in my letter worry you the least bit in the world, I ­shall feel anxious untill I hear from home ­because you was not very well when you wrote Good bye again dear ­mother I dont think you can read any part of this easily. next time I do better, I hope you are well, and Jeffys better—

letter 11, mid-­january 1856: “I can see just what you are all d ­ oing in immagination” Monday21 Dear ­Mother How you all do. I have been expecting a letter from home ­every day. I cannot complain however, I have sent you so few letters write to me some of you if you do not I ­shall come home and see what you are all about. I am only g­ oing to write a ­little this time, ­every ­thing is exactly the same ­here soon as I hear from home I ­will write a long letter. I have not been to the Dentist yet. its a long way from h ­ ere. t­ here is a plenty of snow makes the walking not very good. I want to go this week, How are ­things at home have you any idea where you ­will move to. How is Jeffy, I thought he was g­ oing to write to me. I hope you have got well of your cold M ­ other. I often in 1840 from Pennsylvania. He practiced dentistry with his b ­ rother John, and purchased a ­house on Pearl Street (known as the Lewis-­Patton House). See Blow, Historic Guide, 1:51. 19. Dr. Joseph H. Beals (1822–1896) is listed as a dentist in Greenfield, Mas­sa­chu­setts, in the 1880 United States Census. 20. The Dodworth Band of New York City, directed by Allen and Harvey Dodworth, was a well-­k nown brass band that toured the eastern United States (1840–1880). 21. This letter only has “Monday” written on it, but several of Hannah’s references in the letter indicate that it was written in the weeks following her previous letter, dated January 1856. Hannah has not been to the dentist yet, b ­ ecause of the snow, nor has she heard from home since her January  1856 letter. This letter can be tentatively dated mid-­January 1856.

76

The Complete Cor r espondence

immagine just how t­hings are at home I can see just what you are all d ­ oing in immagination, I suppose George was home yesterday tell me about them all when you write. My old black silk dress the thin one is worn out entirely ­Mother what ­shall I do. I stuck to it long as I could, I wear my flounced one a good deal I have not worn my cloak at all this winter I have worn that wrapper you gave me all the time I do not go out very much. furs are worn ­here, many wear large fur talma’s or cardinals,22 some of them are pretty and comfortable but expensive. they cost from $150 to $200. One of the ladie boarder Mrs. Kimble23 her husband wears a small victorine24 that she gave seventy five dollars for. ­Mother dear I dont know what I am telling you this for. did I tell you I had a victorine it is not good for the price $13, its not near as pretty long fur as my cuffs, but its just as warm furs are very high h ­ ere, I thought it a big price to pay for it, ­because its very short fur its not a good kind of pitch. Charlie brought it home so I kept it. Charlie wears a fur cap and sometimes fur around his neck. ­Mother I have a pair of indian mockasins Charlie bought of an indian ­woman Charlie felt sympathy for her no one bought her mocasins, they are of buck skin worked prettily with beads I have worn them once or twice they are very warm you can have them if you want them when I come home they are to large for me. I have been fixing the dress you gave me last winter do you remember M ­ other, the merino, I have faced it with a very wide black silk facing (new silk) the sleeves waist and front of the skirt have a wide black facing. I thought it would do as well as if I bought another black dress, and just now Charlie could not get me one very well the color is dark and the facing makes it look still darker I have worn black so long it w ­ ill seem strange to wear it I have not worn any dress but black since I have been h ­ ere,25 —­Mother I want to see you very much, write to me soon. I have written in a hurry I w ­ ill write a better letter next time. I am washing to day.—­have you been sleighriding. I have not. it is fine sleighing ­here but its a quiet dull place Charlie does not like it at all. I should like living in a ­Hotel better if one did not have to spend so much time fixing or dressing this is a ­great place to notice and make remarks on a persons dress. its quite dif­fer­ent from any H ­ otel we have ever been.

22. A “talma” is “a cape or cloak worn by men, and also by ­women in the 19th ­century.” See “talma, n.,” OED Online, accessed June 2020, www​.o ­ ed​.c­ om​/­v iew​/­Entry​/­197318. A “cardinal” is “a short cloak worn by ladies, originally of scarlet cloth with a hood.” See “cardinal, n.,” OED Online, accessed June 2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­v iew​/­Entry​/­27861. 23. This may be a reference to Caroline Fay Kimball (1827–1919), who l­ ater ran a boarding­ house in Burlington. 24. A “victorine” is a fur scarf, usually worn over the shoulders, with ends hanging down in the front. 25. Hannah is still wearing black as a sign of mourning for her f­ ather, Walter Whitman Sr., who died on July 11, 1855.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

77

I dont think Mrs. Blodget26 or the ­women boarders are the most amaible in the world. Mrs. Blodgett one of the proprieters wife is not liked by any one, they the boarders seem to be dif­fer­ent from persons you meet with usually they are always clever enough to me but they are not persons you can ­really like, they rather ridicule or laugh at a person that has sympathy for any one that is unfortunate in a ­Hotel one sees or meets with e­ very t­hing, but then some ­things are pleasant one must take the good with the bad I get along very well. ­there are some con­ve­niences ­here that one cannot have in ­every ­Hotel I hope I ­shall hear from home soon I sincerely hope Jeffys better almost well he must take care of himself. I wish he could come out ­here and see me. I often think how glad I’d be if I could see some of you comeing, this H ­ otel is very near the Depot, would’nt I be glad if you could come dear ­Mother, if I had money, you should come. I dont believe one does see quite as much comfort being poor still one cannot complain that has good health and pretty easy times as far as work is concerned I dont have any letter I begin to feel ­really uneasy about home. Charlie wished me to write to ask a f­ avor of Walt. I have not time to write more now I ­w ill write better next time Han Dear b ­ rother Walt Charlie wishes me to ask you, if you w ­ ill go see W ­ ill Coit27 for him Charlie seems to think if you ­will see Coit, they would pay the notes, he has written many times to L ­ awyer Bliss.28 and dont hear from him he thinks Bliss does not attend to it. Walt if you can I wish you would go, see the old man their ­Father too if you can, I ­w ill send Coits place of buisiness. Send us some more papers Walt and write to me Mr. Coit is at corner of Pine and Nassau St.—­He is advertising at pre­sent very extensive sales of property.

26. See Letter 7. 27. William Coit (dates unknown) was an attorney who practiced in New York City. See Statistics of the Class of 1837; from 1837–1847 with a Notice of Their Meeting Held at Yale College, August 19, 1847 (New Haven, CT: Byington & Adams, Printers, 1847), 9. 28. William Bliss (1808–1886) was an attorney who practiced law in New York City beginning in 1836. See Obituary Rec­ord of Gradu­ates of Yale University [Presented at the Meeting of the Alumni, June 29, 1886]; [No. 6 of the Third Printed Series, and No. 45 of the Whole Rec­ord.], Entry 1825, 285.

78

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 12, late january 1856: “Dear M ­ other I hope I ­shall not die in a ­Hotel” Dear ­Mother29 I had just finished a letter to you when I rec’d 30 Walts letter, bless Walts heart I was r­ eally glad I had felt anxious about Jeffy and you was not well when you last wrote. I suppose you must be well dear ­Mother you are ­going to a wedding, so Jeffy has lost Janey31 well he has my sympathy. But the best of all is Jeffys getting well, is not that good M ­ other, I have felt l­ittle bad about him. M ­ other you must make him be careful. I think we all depend too much on our good constitutions thinking we are so strong. have you entirely recovered from your cold, M ­ other, I hope you ­w ill not expose yourself. you too Mammy must take care of yourself. I hope by this time you are well and cheerful I sometimes feel as if I wanted to know e­ very l­ittle t­ hing about home I am alone most of the time I think of thousands of l­ittle t­ hings of home that I want to know about Charlie is at his room of course ­every day sometimes untill ­a fter dark Sundays too, I think more about home being alone, I am so glad Jeffys getting well, you tell him M ­ other to be careful, even a­ fter he feels entirely well, I do not feel as anxious to hear from home now Jeffs better Walts letter was somehow pleasant and cheerful. I like your letters too you tell me about them all, I dont send all the letters I write so you need not think I forget about home, I hope Walt ­w ill continue to send the papers particularly the Dispatch32 I care more for the Sunday papers, sometime one of t­ hese days (tell Walt, I’l repay him, knit him a pair of stockings,—­W hat time do you give up the ­house, do you talk of moving to Greenport.33 you know ­mother we used to have all kinds of talk, I want to see you all real bad. does Georgey come up Sundays and stay to tea, tell me ­every ­t hing when you write, you have been good dear ­Mother to write 29. This letter is not dated aside from the stationery that Hannah uses, which has the impress “Burlington, 185_.” The letter can be dated to late January 1856, b ­ ecause Hannah mentions Jeff getting well, and in her letters prior to this one he had been ill; Hannah also mentions getting her teeth “fixed.” ­Later in this letter Hannah refers to a painting that Charlie had sold and sent to Boston (see note 44). 30. received 31. Janey has not been identified. Perhaps she was involved with Jeff in some way. 32. See Letter 5. 33. Mary Elizabeth Whitman Van Nostrand lived in Greenport, Long Island, with her husband Ansel and their ­children. That ­Mother Whitman would move to Greenport could be speculation on Hannah’s part; Hannah’s uncertainty about where ­Mother Whitman would be living may also be attributed to a series of real estate purchases that Walt Whitman made between May 1855 and May 1856. On May 24, 1855, Walt purchased a home on Ryerson Street in Brooklyn; only M ­ other Whitman’s name was listed on the deed to the ­house. Walt purchased another ­house for his ­mother on the corner of Graham Street and Willoughby Ave­nue in April 1856; the ­family moved to 77 Classon Ave­nue in May 1856. See Allen, Solitary Singer, 600.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

79

to me so often ­t here is no one like ones own friends one see’s so much selfishness, but I have not been very intimate with any I am always friendly and sociable they are always the same with me t­here are not so many w ­ omen boarding h ­ ere now, some have gone to other boarding, one of the boarders Mrs Eagre, a young married ­woman died last Wednesday, very singularly and suddenly, she was about twenty four, had been married six years, had alway been very healthy, she was the most lively person I ever saw always dancing around we would hear her singing all over the h ­ ouse. I never saw any one so lively as she. She was complaining three or four weeks no one thought her the least dangerous, untill the day she died. I nor any of the boarders had not been in her room for a week. the Doctor thought it would be better for her to not have so many come in. she sat up and walked from her chair to her bed a few days before she died. I was at the dinner t­ able Wednesday, Mrs Kimble34 told me suddenly and bluntly that Mrs Eagre was not expected to live through the day, you know how I be ­Mother I came up to my room, and in a few minutes Mrs Kimble came in said I must come in Mrs Eagre had asked for me again and was ­dying. I was completely overcome I was not able to go, shortly ­a fter Miss Smith35 came said Mrs Eagre wanted to see me said I would feel much better to talk to her she was so calm, I went in she spoke with some difficulty says Ive got to leave you, dont feel so bad called my name once or twice I could not speak. she said good bye, she lived about an hour ­a fter I saw her. they took her to Wooster36 Thursday morning her husband and M ­ other was ­here. Dear ­Mother I hope I ­shall not die in a ­Hotel. I was always intimate and went out some with Mrs Eagre, but was not near as intimate as Mrs Kimble they w ­ ere together most of the time used to sleep together be like ­sisters, Mrs Kimble was the same as usual never shed one single tear the other ­women boarders never cried or appeared affected Dear M ­ other I never knew I was such a weak Charlie says its weakness but ­Mother I know if it was neccessary I could do as much as any one my letter is getting too serious I did not know persons ­were so could appear and feel the same in such a time, it is much better, but it seems hard to me. she was taken from h ­ ere she died Wednesday after­noon taken away Thursday morning Thursday night ­there was a large ball h ­ ere Mrs Kimble danced all the eve­ning I did not go in or see them. of course its the way of the world but it seemed strange to me, e­ very ­thing went on the same as usual. I am not childish or foolish but Mammy I dont want to die in a ­Hotel,—­Dear M ­ other now I am ­going to write better I am afraid

34. See Letter 11. 35. Miss Smith is a h ­ ouse­keeper at the Exchange ­Hotel. 36. This may be a reference to Worcester, Vermont, about forty-­eight miles east of Burlington. It is pos­si­ble that Worcester was the Eagre f­amily’s hometown, and that they w ­ ere ­going to bury Mrs. Eagre ­t here.

80

The Complete Cor r espondence

my letter has been too melencholly I have written and not sent so many letters I ­shall send this one The Lake is frozen over beautifully37 Charlie has got a fine pair of skates and has ­grand times skating he likes it much one day Saturday I and Mary Jane Blodgett,38 went down and had a nice r­ ide on sleds the air seems so good39 on the Lake Dear M ­ other I had written so far when I rec’d the package for me and the letter you sent to Charlie, he had gone to High Bridge40 did not return till night so of course I knew it was from home and broke it open. I am afraid Mammy dear Charlie has made you feel bad, I was some angry at him when I read the letter but he was not h ­ ere if he had been I should not have said anything angry to him ­because it ­will not do he is so easily irratated, when he came home I was the same as usual I had got over my angry fit. I tried to be more pleasant than usual, he read the letter and went directly over to his room. I expect he has written to you, but I do not know. I am very glad m ­ other since Charlie wrote to to you such ricdiculous stuff (what it is I cant immagine), that you noticed it that you wrote to him, as you did I have only spoken of it once asked him what he wrote home but he got angry very I ­shall not speak of it to him again b ­ ecause he w ­ ill not bear it You must not let any ­thing Charlie writes annoy you I do not like to say any t­ hing against Charlie but when he gets angry at me, it makes no differrence what he says, just as likely to say one ­thing as another it was wrong for him to speak so of me but he and you too know that it is too unlikely and absurd to think or believe. ­there was never before such a ricidulous idea got in anyones head. I am very dependent on Charlie and he provides well for me I could not live without him. at times he is very unkind to me t­here is nothing bad enough for him to say. sometimes I mind it not so much at other times I fret untill I am sick. he has not the least patience with me finds fault with me for e­ very t­hing but I think it his disposition I know to save my life I cannot help his getting angry I should feel like another person I should be much happier if he was not so. what I cannot possibly help I must make the best of. I want you all at home to think well of Charlie. you must not think ill of any ­thing he has written to you. I think he has written lately dont let any ­thing I write annoy you ­either. I dont know what Charlie meant writing to you so. when I first came ­here I and Charlie went out around the place some with Mr. Hagadone41 a boarder. I went with him once to the P.O one 37. The Burlington F ­ ree Press reports that on January 25, 1856, “the lake shows but a few narrow streaks of open w ­ ater. A few more hours of still cold weather w ­ ill close it up for the winter” (3). 38. See Letter 10. 39. Up to this point, Hannah had written in ink. Most of this paragraph is written in pencil, but then Hannah switches to ink again at the bottom of page 4. 40. See Letter 10. 41. This may be a reference to William Hagadone (1822–­?), employed as a railroad agent, who ­later lived in Boston.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

81

pleasant day I went from Charlie room to the old camp ground another time he invited Charlie and I to go to two concerts one time Charlie I and he went, annother time I went, and Charlie did not go, o ­ thers went from the h ­ ouse another time Charlie and I, went with him to Plattsburg42 across the Lake. ­Mother it does seem so absurd for me to talk about. Mr Hagadone was never more than civil to me. I  was civil to him ­because he interested himself somewhat in Charlie raffles.43 I felt u ­ nder some l­ittle obligation, occasionally he would come in our room of an eve­ning with ­others and play cards but it is a long time since. he is a person that I rather dislike. although he has been rather clever to Charlie he was the means of Charlies sending that picture to Boston.44 I never went any where with Mr Hagadone only t­ hose few times thats two or three months since I always asked Charlie and he was perfectly willing he never comes in ­here nor I never speak to him now more than good morning I never say more than that I have not the slightest cause but I rather dislike him I very seldom see him. Mammy it is so very foolish I dont know but what I have been writting foolish if I knew what Charlie had written to you you said something about my flirting with some person I dont know what makes Charlie like to speak so of me I never flirted or thought of such a t­ hing. I should like very much dear M ­ other to come and see you. sometimes I feel very miserable and unhappy I never do without cause and I always soon get over it. I think ­after I get my teeth fixed I ­will come home I want to see you all very much I won­der if you want to see me as much ­Mother is not Walt ­going to send me the Dispatch45 this week. I hope he ­will ­Mother dont feel bad ­towards Charlie if he has written another queer letter. he always seems to want you all to like him and I want you to. Charlie is very fault finding and irratable and he immagines or thinks singularly to save my life I cannot do any ­thing without his finding fault ­little foolish ­things that no one would notice it is not in good taste for me to say anything ill of him. I rec’d you last letter m ­ other I have not one bit more paper h ­ ere Write as often as you can give my love all my ­brothers, tell Jeff to write Good bye Han Charlie has written something about the [illegible] an old man stops ­here sometimes

42. See Letter 9. 43. See Letter 5. 44. Hannah is referring to a painting that Charlie had sent to Boston to be raffled (see Letter 10); Charlie had received $75 for the painting. Hannah mentions that this was a “very low” price. 45. See Letter 5.

82

The Complete Cor r espondence

I am much oblidged for the hair 46 Good Bye ­mother the hair you sent was first rate, twice as much as I expected to have Charlie talks also of comeing home I wish you would ask him too

letter 13, february 1856: “Charlie has not felt good natured to day” M ­ other dear,47 I am afraid Charlie has written to you in a way that you w ­ ill not like I had just rec’d and was reading your letter to day as Charlie came in to dinner Charlie has not felt good natured to day when he read your letter he appeared quite angry. he talks so singular when he is angry I feel so much afraid he has written to you something that is not good. Now ­Mother if he has I do hope you ­will not mind it one bit dont let it make you feel bad. Charlie says ­t hings I know he should not say I cannot immagine what he has written but I know when he is angry he says very provoking ­t hings I do hope dear ­Mother you ­w ill not feel bad I feel quite uneasy I feel so afraid he has written unkind ­t hings. I was glad to hear from you all dear ­Mother, I saw nothing not the least ­t hing in you letter to make him angry I do not know what it was he disliked. I want very much to see you all. I ­shall come home pretty soon I have no time to say what I wish to. if I could see you I would not let you feel bad at any t­ hing Charlie has written. I have had a good deal to trou­ble me I have grown much thinner. I feel quite anxious about or I feel afraid Charlie has written something. I think very much of you all at home and wish and ­shall come home soon. I do not wish Charlie to know I have written take good care of yourself dear M ­ other. I’me glad Jeffys better write to me often as you can, do my love to my ­brothers tell me about where you are ­going to live48 I was glad you wrote dear ­mother Han

46. Hannah had asked ­Mother Whitman to purchase and to send hair (see Letter 10). 47. This letter is undated, but Hannah’s references to Jeff’s health and to the relocation of the Whitman ­family allow it to be dated tentatively as February 1856. The handwriting in this letter, particularly on the second page, is askew. 48. See Letter 12.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

83

letter 14, march 1856: “he used only to get angry occasionally now he is only good natured occasionally” Thursday night49 Dear ­Mother, I am just ­going to write a line with a pencil I expect you must think my letters carelessly written, this time I have no ink How are you all at home by this time I do not hear from you as often as formerly I cannot complain however, I have written so seldom I was glad enough to get your last letter I had felt very uneasy indeed. I thought something was the ­matter and you was afraid to let me know I was ­going to send a letter home that day. your letter was handed to me at the dinner ­table. I did not eat anymore. I felt so fearful ­there was some bad news, I came up to my room. I did’nt make any fuss but mamy I was real anxious and ­there was a pleasant letter from Jeff (I felt sorry for his [illegible] narratives) I am sorry ­Mother Walt has been sick, he is usually so well. I want to hear how Jeffy is. you speak of the Doctor saying his sickness is nothing to be alarmed about. I am glad, I hope it is not still I hope that his saying so ­w ill not prevent Jeffy from taking the best pos­si­ble care of himself I think very much about you all at home I often think when I feel discouraged and lonely, if you lived where I could run home how I would like it, I should like to come home this spring but you ­w ill be moving.50 do you know yet where you ­w ill go. somehow I want you to remain in or near Brooklyn but I dont know why I wish so. Charlie speaks of g­ oing about ­after a while, to find a place that pleases him to stop during the Summer, then I s­ hall be in the way. he says I could not go with him it would be to much expence.—­ The long expected newspapers came at last I did not get them with the letter. I think very much of having the papers, they are all the news papers I ever see. I used sometimes to get the times, I wish if not too much trou­ble Walt would continue to send them occasionally any that you have Well mamy its spring again I suppose it must be pleasant weather in Brooklyn now I won­der what you are d ­ oing. I should like to see, I hope you w ­ ill find time to write to me soon. you must try to keep well M ­ other, you have no idea how well the dress that I fixed looks (the one you gave me) I wear it much I have worn out most all the black dresses51 the new ones I am making Charlie 49. Richard Maurice Bucke writes two dates in red ink on this letter: 1855, and the spring of 1856. The letter dates to 1856 ­because of the incidents that Hannah refers to: Jeff’s illness, ­Mother Whitman’s impending move, Hannah’s black dresses, and a still postponed visit to the dentist. The sequence of events as Hannah describes them dates this letter l­ ater than Hannah’s February 1856 letter; thus, it is dated tentatively March 1856. This letter is written in pencil, which suggests that Hannah does not have the small funds necessary to purchase ink. 50. See Letter 12. 51. Hannah is still wearing black as a sign of mourning for her ­father, Walter Whitman Sr., who died on July 11, 1855.

84

The Complete Cor r espondence

some shirts now it takes me a g­ reat part of my time to wash my clothes and fix for dinner &c I should be very glad to see you. How does Eddy get along, I often think of him. I hope you w ­ ill be good to him have patience with his ways poor child does he like g­ oing to church52 as much as ever,—­you must keep up your spirits mamy dont let t­hings vex and trou­ble you, havent I been a long time away from home I think I have, ­Every body has some trou­ble I think sometimes I have more trou­ble than any one. but I might have still more. I have easy times about working Charlie provides well for me as I could wish.—­I dont think having to work for one self is any hardship however, if one is well Charlie is much more irratable than he used to be he used only to get angry occasionally now he is only good natured occasionally but I never feel good if I say any ­t hing ill of Charlie, he has a bad cold now, he is not sick, but does not feel entirely well he raffled off 53 one of his pictures a few nights ago for $75 he has sold some tickets on another to be raffled for at the same price. ­Mother if Charlie was real kind and indulgent did not find fault with me almost always, I should be too happy, ­every one has to have some trou­ble, and that is my trou­ble it might as well be that as to be something e­ lse I cannot any way in the world avoid it so M ­ other dear I w ­ ill make the best of it and say no more about only dont let any ­t hing he writes annoy you. he often speaks of writing home when he gets angry at me. I dont know w ­ hether he writes or not, I stay in my room all the time I go out very ­little, I have no acquaintences among the boarders or persons ­here that I more than say good morning or just speak in passing—­I dont mean that Charlie can write anymore such funny letter, as he did a month or two ago54 I have not been able to go to the Dentists55 yet on account of the walking I wish to go I dislike to postpone it most of the ­women boarders are gone ­t here is only two or three h ­ ere now I wish to go up to night and take this to the P.O. if I do not I ­w ill write more Dear m ­ other write soon give my love to all my b ­ rothers, I w ­ ill write again in a few days Good night dear ­Mother dont forget Han write soon ever you can I am very well now I was not well when Charlie wrote I do not have a very good appetite I have not for some time I suppose I stay in to much 52. Eddy may have been the only member of the Whitman ­family who attended church regularly. According to Jessie Whitman, his niece, Eddy was “a steady church-­goer for many years” (cited in Clara Barrus, Whitman and Burroughs: Comrades [Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1931]), 254. 53. See Letter 5. 54. This letter is not extant. 55. In Letter 10 Hannah mentions that she w ­ ill be seeing the dentist, and that Charlie w ­ ill pay for the work on her teeth with one of his paintings.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

85

letter 15, march/april 1856: “I am entirely alone from morning till night” Thursday after­noon56 My dear ­Mother I hear from home so seldom if it was not for your sending me the papers (I am very glad indeed to have them, I should think you almost forgot han, I want to hear from home very much, t­here is so many of you home. you must have a good deal to tell me about them all write dear M ­ other soon as you get time. I expect you have lots of work, I won­der if you are preparing to move,57 tell me where you are g­ oing soon as you know, I hope Jeffy is getting better I want to hear how he is, where is Andrew is he home, you did not say a word about him in your last letter. sometimes I feel real homesick. I dont think so much about it if I hear from home pretty often. I dont know how it is but M ­ other I always feel as if that was the only real home I have one dont have much of a home living in a ­Hotel. I am entirely alone from morning till night I never go out only in the dining room I mean I never go in the parlor or anywhere about the ­house. yesterday was so pleasant and warm I went out and took quite a long walk alone. I met Charlie he had also been out for a walk. he did not feel very good natured—­its very sandy h ­ ere 58 ­unless one goes up in the village, its pretty bad when the wind blows on account of the sand. the snow is gone entirely its good sleighing on the lake yet, I believe I told you of my taking a walk on the lake and getting in the ice boat, they cant use the ice boats very much ­here on account of the snow when t­ here is no snow on the lake they go very swift—­I ­shall have my teeth fixed in a few days.59 I have been up to the dentists twice but he has always been engaged I was to have gone Monday but I was sick. I ­shall go this week I am waiting for a ­little provoking sore on my mouth to get well. Dr. Lewis60 has taken a picture home, so he is paid, beforehand. Did I tell you Dr Beals of Greenfield sent Charlie $5. The Dentist ­here prices are not as high as Dr. Beals.61—­Charlie has quite a good many call to see his paintings he sold two this morning to Mr. Canfield.62 he anticipates selling

56. This letter, written in pencil, has no date aside from “Thursday after­noon” written in Hannah’s handwriting on the upper right corner of page 1. The letter can be dated tentatively as March or April 1856, ­because of Hannah’s comments about the worsening pain in her teeth, and her reference to Jeff’s illness, mentioned in several letters dated ­earlier than this one. Hannah also refers to purchasing “another black bonnet,” so she is still in mourning a­ fter her ­father’s death in July 1855. 57. See Letter 12. May 1 was moving day in Brooklyn, so this letter predates May. 58. Charlie must have been walking near the shores of Lake Champlain, notorious at the time for the large amounts of sand that blew onshore. 59. Hannah refers to getting her teeth “fixed” in Letters 10, 11, and 14 to M ­ other Whitman. 60. See Letter 10. 61. See Letter 10. 62. See Letter 3.

86

The Complete Cor r espondence

some to Mr Bradley63 and Mr Cammell. Charlie gets much more for them than he used to. I dont think he cares so much or takes so much interest in his profession as he used to I dont think he works as steadily his paintings seem to please, some of them are I should think very good he paints very truthful even I can see that. the small picture he sent to Boston64 he has sent to have returned the expence sending it was about $5, besides the risk having it injured. Charlie is quite angry and out of patience b ­ ecause I cannot go at once and get my teeth he has no patience, says I do not feel at all grateful. I appreciate having my teeth as much as one can. Monday week ago I was too sick to sit up with pain in my head and vomiting65 I intended to go this last Monday the disagreable sore on my lip prevented my mouth Sunday was much swollen and all one side. I was somewhat frightened, monday morning it was not so bad, now its almost well dont look bad. its l­ittle sore. I s­ hall go tomorrow or nex[t] day. I could not help it I speak of it about my teeth so par­tic­u­lar ­because I have no doubt Charlie has complained or spoke of it in his letters dont Charlie write queer letters home, sometimes dear ­Mother I dont know that he does but he ­will never let me see them. sometimes when I am at his room I take them up but he ­will not on any account let me read them. he told me he spoke of my teeth said I would not go,—­I think Charlie (I dont know positive of course) ­will stay ­here all summer or about ­here. I dont like boarding ­here much, but it dont make much difference to me I am not the least intimate with persons ­here just barely civil. they are the greatest p ­ eople ­here to watch and listen about strangers doors that just stop for a few days or even for a night. I think ­there is nothing so mean, I never saw it in any other ­Hotel. I do not like Mrs Blodgett.66 sometimes I feel lonely enough h ­ ere. I never do only when Charlie is cross and not always then or I should feel lonely pretty often,—­dont you ­Mother never want some one to talk to, I do sometimes, I have quite a good many sick spells more than I ever did away from home, Charlie is always out of patience when I’me sick, says its my fault I have tried to be very prudent this winter I now do all Charlies and my washing, I have not had any ­thing new but my victorine67 which the person has promised to take a small picture for which w ­ ill overpay. ­Mother dear dont think I complain I do not you know in a H ­ otel like this a person has to be pretty par­tic­u­lar. I s­ hall have to get some ­things bye and bye,—­there is to be more lady boarders a gentleman, wife, child, and servant have taken three rooms furnished in the most expensive manner, tapestry carpets,—­and that sort of ­thing, ­there is attached to this ­Hotel another large 63. John Bradley (1828–1906) is listed as “an early proprietor” of the Exchange ­Hotel. See Wriston, Vermont Inns, 158. 64. In letter 10 Hannah mentions that Charlie had sold a painting in a raffle and would be sending it to Boston. 65. Hannah may have been suffering from an abscessed tooth. 66. See Letter 7. 67. See Letter 11.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

87

building containing some hundred or two rooms not very many occupied, they rent them high however, $50 for a year a room and bedroom and pantry. they ask $6 a week for two week for board if one finds and furnishes their own room, the other building (its all connected) used formerly to be filled, bussines has decreased much ­here. this is rather a pretty place in summer ­there are many splendid dwellings and beautiful grounds, as pretty as you see any where, the village stands high you have a splendid view of the lake a long way from the lake most of observitorys or cupolas, this place is very large. I should not like living h ­ ere, however very few ­people are real clever I know some that is I think Mr Canfield is very clever he told me this morning (I saw him in Charlie room) that I could go and return from Rutland to Albany68 ­free he owns part or has the entire management of a train that goes to Albany connects with the New York train t­ here the fare is not more than a dollar and a half from albany to N.Y. if I went some time when he was g­ oing he goes to N.Y. very often, I could go all the way f­ ree, I would rather go alone, I should feel u ­ nder obligations I think if I went with him I can go from h ­ ere to Rutland ­free, I know the conductor, So Mamy you see I s­ hall come home before very long I think I ­will wait till you get moved & Charlie wants me to go home. I want to see you all very much I do indeed. I had my trunk packed to come not long since but I spose you know I did’nt come. I want to hear from you some of you must write, —­I think if we remain which is just pos­si­ble, we ­shall hire rooms in the other part, then ­Mother I ­shall feel quite at home, our board would not be as high and I have no doubt Mr [Noise?] and Cammel69 would take a painting for the rent, if we should remain and take rooms then ­Mother you must certainly come ­here for a few weeks this next Summer I would like it so much I ­shall make you come I s­ hall come home bye and bye then I s­ hall know what we are g­ oing to do, and we ­will talk of your coming. I should like to have you come ­here so much I am lonesome enough I can tell you would’ent you come for a few weeks this Summer I s­ hall make you if I can get a pass for you I have no doubt I could, I want to come home to make a visit. if I would not incommode you I have lots to tell you, —­I do hope Jeffy is getting better. I think about you all at home more than I used to, it never seems to me but what that is still my home too. Somtimes ­Mother Charlie is just as cross and ugly to me as he can be. but Its no use speaking about it if he was even much worse I should have to stand it. he wants me to go home and make a visit. Tell me about e­ very one of the boys when you write dear m ­ other, write soon I  feel anxious to hear from you, dont you work any more than you can help 68. See Letter 5. 69. Mr. [Noise?] and Mr. Cammel may also be part ­owners of the Exchange. Charlie, it appears, was bartering paintings in order to pay room and board.

88

The Complete Cor r espondence

­ other I dont know ­whether I had better get another black bonnet do you think M I had the one I wear is not good for much longer maybe I’le wait till I come home I won­der if you want to see me as much as I do you all, I am ­going to take this letter to the P.O. to­night Han I guess mamy you’ll have hard work to read this I’m ­going up town now so I am in something of a hurry, I have more to tell too Good Bye miss you Give my love to my ­brothers

letter 16, april 1856: “I think sometimes a person should speak for themselves” Wednesdday70 Dear ­Mother, I recieved your letter yesterday night. I was glad I wanted very much to hear from home, I am sorry Andrew has been sick, Jeffy must take care of himself. I feel sorry for you ­Mother in your first of May moving71 I hope you have some one to help you, you do not tell me how much rooms you have. I hope its a con­ve­nient place, I think its good you move before the first of may. I can immagine how you are dear M ­ other, buisy all over the h ­ ouse ­every one ­running to ­Mother to ask about ­every ­t hing, I hope you feel well and strong, I hope you can find time to write to me again af[t]er you get moved,—­I think very much about you all at home,—my teeth are to be done to day72 I have been up dozens of times sometimes I have to wait half a day I do not mind that the least bit however, I think my teeth ­w ill be very good. Charlie speaks their my being so expensive but thats nothing you know the Dentist takes a picture,73 the one he has taken I do not like much it is a copy,74 Charlie has painted three or four like it, he has another like it on hand

70. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “About 1855” in red ink on this letter, but Hannah’s references indicate that it was written in late April 1856 b ­ ecause she refers to M ­ other Whitman’s “first of May moving,” and to getting her teeth fixed on the same day as the day that she is writing this letter. Hannah has written the day of the week, “Wednesdday,” and she is using stationery similar to her ­earlier letters, which possess the imprint of “Burlington, 185.” This letter is written in pencil. 71. See Letter 12. 72. See Letter 10. 73. Charlie paid for Hannah’s dental work with one of his paintings, as Hannah notes ­here. 74. Hannah is referring to Charlie’s practice of copying certain scenes, described as “never-­fail sales” by Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde” (master’s thesis), 30.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

89

I ­shall write again soon I was pleased about the Leaves of Grass75 Charlie has to pay for the frame of course76 I am pleased very much to have my teeth I know I never could get them myself. Charlie is kind to get them for me. Dear M ­ other Charlie (I think) has written the worst kind of complaining letter to you he says he has he has written to some one, he was very angry ­because I saw it, I did not read one word I dont know it is to you, before that he told me he had written to you many ­t hings so I thought it was a letter to you that he did not wish me to see, I dislike r­ eally to say any ­t hing ill of Charlie, but M ­ other I think sometimes a person should speak for themselves, I think its right they should. I know if Charlie writes about me as he talks to me its very dreadful, and as far from the truth as it is improbable, ­t here is nothing I would like better than to do as Charlie would like I would do any t­hing in the world that he thought was right. I appreciate all that I have. I should not be cofortable as far as living is concerned if it was not for him, its easy to talk its dif­fer­ent to do, but if I only could support myself someway I hardly think I should bear so much abuse at any rate all the time. he says I have not the least sense but that I never think of noticeing however he tells me to pack my damed duds and clear out he says I had better go home on a visit at any rate. I have told him that I should not stay with him all the time if my friends ­were better off. I did not wish to be a burthen to my friends, he does not hurt me much when he gets angry he threatened to choke me to death he has struck or pushed me about some, once he bit me a ­l ittle on the shoulder more to hurt tore or wripped the sleeves of my dress that I wore but all that I care nothing at all about, if he would not talk so to me, if he has written a letter (I know he has) to you I hope you w ­ ill notice it enough to answer it. you at home are most all I have. I do not write ­because I have bad feelings ­towards Charlie I have not, I hardly ever get angry at him. I always try to pacify him, sometimes I do not at first, I am one that cannot live if he is angry I cant eat or sleep, it affects my mind very much more and dif­fer­ent from what it used to, I dont know what it is without its ner­vous­ness or histericks it takes my strength, I do not feel strong to day I must go to the Dentists, I am ­l ittle sick sometimes I am always frightened half to death Charlie complains so terribly Charlie has not the least patience with me that is the cause of it all, he finds continual fault, of course I know I do not do always right if he would be kind 75. Hannah is referring to the 1855 edition of Leaves of Grass, ­because Whitman did not publish the 1856 edition ­until September. 76. The frame for the painting would have also been paid for by Charlie, and entailed an extra expense. As Randy Smith notes, “To Heyde’s credit, his economic and psychological decline appears not to have forced the use of substandard materials.” “Method and Image,” in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 29.

90

The Complete Cor r espondence

I should do more and better sometimes I work very hard all day and then on other days I do very ­little day before yesterday I almost made Charlie a shirt I should have entirely finished it but I had something to do in the eve­ning I cut it out in the morning, yesterday I was all day at the Dentists. I went in the morning directly a­ fter breakfast, and then again directly a­ fter dinner, its a very long way from h ­ ere ­there are three other Dentists h ­ ere, but Burlington is large, old place to day I am washing some, my washing takes much time Charlie says a person w ­ oman to get married should have some cultivation,—­all the benefit I be Charlie has some one to find fault with, I dont think I do much good in the world I do not do any,—to save my life I cannot please Charlie or help his getting angry ­little t­hings make him angry that I say without thinking any l­ittle idle word, ­there never was a ­woman abused as I be I mean with talking, you never heard a man talk as he can, ­there is one ­thing good ­Mother I never lay it his unkindness I mean) to heart I soon get over I only feel bad a short time, this ­w ill be the last letter of this kind I ­shall ever write. Good Bye M ­ other take care of yourself I have written this time about myself remember I think and feel anxious to know about home

letter 17, june 1856: “I can crawl about always” This letter opens with a reference to “The Song of Hiawatha,” an epic poem by Henry Wadsworth Longfellow (1807–1882), published on November 10, 1855, four months a ­ fter the publication of the first edition of Leaves of Grass. According to George, “I remember m ­ other comparing Hiawatha to Walt’s, and the one seemed to us pretty much the same muddle as the other. ­Mother said that if Hiawatha was poetry, perhaps Walt’s was.”77 Set in northern Michigan on the shores of Lake Superior, the poem tells the story of the Indian leader Hiawatha, an Ojibway warrior. A staged reading of the poem to a public audience, as Hannah describes h ­ ere, would not have been unusual.78

77. George Washington Whitman, cited in Traubel, “Notes from Conversations with George W. Whitman,” 35–36. 78. “Hiawatha” was im­mensely popu­lar; Tom Nurni notes that “Hiawatha” “became a staple of public school recitations [and] spawned hundreds of yearly Hiawatha pageants,” in “Writing Ojibwe: Politics and Poetics in Longfellow’s ‘Hiawatha,’ ” Journal of American Culture 35, no. 3 (2012): 255, n. 2.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

91

Burlington79 Dear Mammy Charlies gone to hear Majs Kimberly80 read Hiawatha. so I am alone as usual he did not want me go with him. I cared very l­ittle about ­going but very much about his not caring to have me go with him. ­Mother I read your long letter with much plea­sure and want to hear from home again I am just [illegible] I have written so seldom I have nothing to say you[’ll] care for my word sometimes I never saw a place before that was so incon­ve­nient to walk out its all sand besides the p ­ eople ­here are almost to dignified to walk. the dentist fixed my teeth said if a ­woman was seen in the street twice in one week it was noticid81 that I care nothing for—­its hardly worth speaking of (Charlie has returned from the reading he was not pleased with Majs Kimberly he only heard the first part so I did not lose much by staying home I have no ink ­Mother or I should write better I won­der if you scold or mind my writing such poor letters. you must write soon as you can ­Mother I been wishing and expecting to hear from home this long time. I got the last papers you sent they are all the newspapers I ever see. I am always glad to get them, the country now is very beautiful what I can see from my win­dow, my room is high, the third story almost the corner room, the win­dows are pretty high (not very) piaza in front ­t here is a piana on each floor of the h ­ ouse front & Burlington Wednesday, June Dear ­Mother, I began to write to you last week I have no paper over ­here but this, I have not been well yesterday and to day, I ­shall feel better tomorrow I think perhaps I s­ hall not write a very cheerfull letter dear M ­ other. I feel most terribly weak, I have not eaten scaresely anything for two days I dont have much appetite at any time, I can crawl about always and wait on or do ­things for 79. This letter has no date written on it, aside from Hannah’s reference to “Wednesday June” on page 2. ­Because Hannah mentions her dentist, Mr. Lewis, who had “fixed” her teeth, this letter can be dated June 1856. Hannah wrote this letter over a period of roughly a week and a half (­later in the letter she writes, “to day is Sunday”). The bottom sections of pages 3 and 4 have been cut out. 80. This may be a reference to William Kimberly (1816?–), listed in the 1880 United States Census as a farmer. 81. Hannah’s dentist, Dr. James Lewis, is mentioned in several of Hannah’s letters from spring 1856 (Letters 10, 11, 12, and 14) when she was having dental work. Lewis may be suggesting to Hannah that she avoid walking in the streets at night alone to see Charlie, who sometimes would return to his studio (rather than the ­hotel) ­a fter a disagreement with Hannah.

92

The Complete Cor r espondence

myself if I can do that I ­shall never complain. Charlie gets out of patience. I dont much won­der I get out of patience with myself. but then Charlie has very very ­little patience with me at any time. he has gone out riding to day with Mr & Mrs Lomas82 and Majs Read, Mr & Mrs Lomas often come to his room they are very pleasant ­people. I have never seen them. they have told Charlie many times to bring me to see them. he has been two or three times at their ­house, but he dont appear to want me to go with him, I dont care for ­going par­tic­u­lar but I asked him to let me go, they are g­ oing to buy a large picture a Bellows Falls view83 I believe it is, (I do not go often at his room now he was so terrible ill natured when I am ­t here that I keep away) they also talk some of cho[o]sing a subject for a picture. if they do so, they w ­ ill pay a liberal price for it. Charlie and Mr Lomas are g­ oing next week to Mansfield mountain84 to remain three of four days they go in Mr Lomas carriage in order to ­ride about I believe they are ­going trouting also. I hope they w ­ ill have a pleasant time. t­ here is a H ­ otel on or near the mountain Mr Lomas spends part of the Summer ­t here generally with his ­family. I expect Charlie w ­ ill remain h ­ ere this Summer I have no acquaintences, stay in my room a good deal go out on the piaza sometimes with my work Charlie is less than ever h ­ ere but then he has a very large and pleasant 85 room (at the Depot, almost on the edge of the Lake. he gets up in the morning and almost or quite goes to his room to dress himself. ­Mother this is a fun[n]y letter to day is Sunday I think I’le finish writing. I feel perfectly well. I felt pretty well Thursday so I went down stairs, you dont write to me any more ­mother I dont believe any one cares for me or thinks of me one bit. I dont think Charlie does much,)—­but I suppose m ­ other you have a ­great deal to take your time I would write much more often, but my letters are not much, account I s­ hall certainly come home pretty soon I know Charlie wishes me to go home on a visit I am making him some more shirts now ­t hose I made last winter ­were unbleached muslin he thinks them too warm for summer. Charlie has gone out walking its a lovely day cool and pleasant.—​ I suppose you have strawberries. I would like it if we could get them h ­ ere. our ­table is no ­great t­ hings, one ­thing over and over. I get tired ­t hings dont have a ­wholesome taste. sour bread no vegetables scarcely, I should not mind but when you pay a high board, but it dont trou­ble me much, if one has a good appetite 82. This may be a reference to Edward C. (1810–­) and Serolia W. (1809–­) Loomis. Edward owned a leather and ­saddle business in Burlington in the 1850s. The Loomises ­were considered one of the “old Burlington families,” and owned one of the “handsome old h ­ ouses” that stood “regally alone on their real estate holdings—­sometimes as much as 50 to 100 acres—­surrounded by pastures and gardens.” See Blow, Historic Guide, 1:47. 83. See Letter 4. 84. Mansfield Mountain (also known as Mount Mansfield) is forty-­five miles northeast of Burlington. 85. See Letter 7.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

93

they can get along,—­I won­der how you all are at home, do you go out shopping now Mammy if you should go down town wont you price some Stella shawls and what color is prettiest h ­ ere light green ones are worn very much, I want one with palm leaf in one corner. I want one to wear home, my plaid shawl is some dirty. you need not go out on purpose ­Mother, I dont know as I ­shall get one at pre­sent its getting warm,—­I hardly think you’le be able to read this mammy, I won­der or think some times you all forget me at home I have lots to tell, plenty of complaining to do. I wish you could get time to write, I want to hear how Jeffy is. I have made a cheap delaine86 dress I have another to make, soon as I get the shirts done perhaps I may come home quite soon (next month certainly if not before), Charlie says a change of scene w ­ ill be good for me I want to see you all. I s­ hall not make as long a visit as formerly I want to hear from home very much Dear ­mother I am half a mind to write again, not send such a letter, Good Bye give my love to them all has mary been home since, I am

letter 18, july 1856: “­Things goes worse and worse with me” Burlington, Sunday after­noon87 Dear M ­ other. I was more than ever glad to get your letters. I was just writing to you when your last letter came, I was glad to hear about them all. glad Jeffy has got well. ­t hings seem to go along smoothly at home. I am glad George comes up to tea ­every Sunday. What a good fellow he is. Is it a cool nice place where you live ­mother. how do you stand the hot weather I hope you hire someone to do the washing and some of the hardest work, Th ­ ings goes worse and worse with me. Charlie abuses me worse than ever. ­t here is nothing bad but what I do if I was one quarter as bad as he says I would be the worst ­woman that ever drew breath he says I am the torment of his life he told me yesterday to just pack my trunk and clear out. I never stood so much abuse from him as now, and ­Mother you may believe it or not I never speak unkindly to him or do any ­t hing intentionally to irritate or annoy him. 86. See Letter 9. 87. This letter has no date, but can be tentatively dated as July  1856. In her letter from June 1856, Hannah mentions Mr. Lomas; in this letter, she reports that Charlie is ­going to Union Underhill to “paint a picture for Mr. Lomas.” It is pos­si­ble that Hannah is referring to Mount Mansfield, painted from Underhill, listed as #1 (ca. 1857) in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 60. The bottom section of pages 5 and 6 of this letter has been cut away.

94

The Complete Cor r espondence

you nor any one would think it pos­si­ble it could be so if I should tell you what slight ­things make him angry. sometimes I ­really feel as if I could not possibly bear it, but what can I do. to save my life I cant help his getting angry. he is very violent he is ugly. I feel as if I must sometimes speak of it to some one, and ­Mother I d ­ on’t think you ­w ill mind it or feel bad about it. ­Every one is apt to think they are not to blame, always ready to excuse themselves. I wish I was the cause of our living this way, then I would have some hopes for the ­future. I have one consolation I dont think he can possibly be worse than he has been lately. If I knew what to do, or was young and strong I should never bear it. you may think ­Mother its no use talking or complaining when it ­will do no good, but it is some consolation. if I think I deserved it, it would not be so hard, for a week or two he has been travelling about visiting some dif­fer­ ent places, he has been to Port Kent, and about88 he was a night and day at Keesville hired a carriage in order to see as much as pos­si­ble he returned Friday from White river Junction89 He had been to Concord a l­ ittle way from Boston Saturday he was at [illegible] and High Bridge90 he says I prevent his ­going about. you at home prevent him just as much as I do. I am always cheerful and pleased to have do just as he likes. being ­here alone without any friends or acquaintences scarcesly I have thought more of Charlie than I ever did perhaps. having no one but him. the other night he came home from Mr.  Lomas91—­I had just returned from the Post Office it was late and it was closed. I was pleasant and cheerful as one could be I said pleasantly why Charlie your late never thought of its making him angry. that was all I said he said soon as he came in the h ­ ouse I began to hen peck him he must give an account of ­every minute. he was a damed slave. he talked himself as angry as he could be. I told him again and again I did not mean to offend him. I was not the least in the world angry I had nothing to get angry at when he came up stairs again. (he had talked himself violent and had went out) I was the same as usual (but ­Mother sometimes I feel angry enough not often but on account of his being so dreadful violent I am afraid of him to much to say the least t­ hing cross) I had my room cleaned and that day in a ­little jog92 88. What appears to be Hannah’s teardrop stains this part of the letter. 89. Port Kent, New York, is on the western shore of Lake Champlain, across the lake and a ­little north from Burlington. Keeseville, New York, is four miles inland from Port Kent, south and west. Hannah is describing two separate painting excursions—­one to New York, one to Mas­sa­chu­setts. White River Junction is in Vermont, ninety miles southeast of Burlington. Charlie must have ­stopped at White River Junction on his way back from Concord and Boston. 90. See Letter 10. 91. See Letter 17. 92. A “jog” is a “right-­a ngled notch, recess, or step, in a surface; any space cut out by such a notch.” See “jog, n.2,” OED Online, accessed March  2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­v iew​/­Entry​ /­101480.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

95

in one corner I had a very small stove. I told the chamber maid to have the stove nicely cleaned and put up again (­t here is not a lady boarding ­here that has the stove taken down in summer they keep them up on account of the damp days near the Lake) but I never wished mine left up for that, sometimes when I am sick it was useful. where it stood it was not in the way, and Charlie is in my room very l­ittle. just ­after he went to bed I was talking cheerful I said Charlie they never put my stove up again he said he told them when he wished them to put it up again he would tell them. I said why Charlie how unkind that was. (I had told Charlie why I wished it up) he was so angry he got up and dressed himself he said every­t hing bad to me he possibly could. he said he would take another room I would not let him sleep he had his business to attend I caught hold of him and begged him not to go he pushed me away said my tongue was bad enough, to not touch him. he complained of me to the clerk and took a room on the same floor I was of course half crazy I went to bed I shook just as if I had an ague, about one O clock I got up and went in the entry I did not know that he had another room, he heard me and came out. it makes some talk of course about the H ­ otel. I have to bear the blame. I am willing it should be so, its necessary he should be respected to succeed in his profession. the Chamber maid and o ­ thers have spoke of his being the habit of speaking of me to Mrs. Blodgett93 the landlady. they only say he was often in her room. I understood it ­because I once overheard him speaking or complaining to her, but did not know he was in the habit of d ­ oing so, he was away when they told me. I have reason or indeed by what he said I know that he was has spoke very ill of me to her. ­Mother dear dont immagine that I think Charlie cares for Mrs. Blodgetts opinioun more than any ones. he only wishes it be or persons to think he is not to blame for any noise or confusion or disputes we have. he is the most affable pleasant man at the t­ able or when he is in com­pany I ever saw in my life. he can leave my room with the most horrid mouth and be as pleasant as any one you ever saw to any one he meets. t­ here can only be (to him one cause (he cannot hardly bear me every­t hing I do or say is dissagreable for ­Mother improbable as it may seem to you I am not to blame If I could avoid it I would for I do not see any comfort I am unhappy enough. he always tries to make me appear ill, the other morning at breakfast Mrs. Van Sicklen spoke of a place near ­here Mansfield94 being very lovely she spoke of another place I said that is quite dif­fer­ent from Mansfield Charlie said to me you have no taste for such ­t hings and continued the conversation with Mrs. Van Sicklen t­ hose ­little ­t hings appear slight to write about. I am very, quite foolishly sensitive. Charlie is noticed h ­ ere very considerable he is made very much of he is ­going to Union Underhill to paint a picture for Mr Lomas. I ­shall go if I do not go home I have not finished the 93. See Letter 7. 94. See Letter 17.

96

The Complete Cor r espondence

shirts yet he wishes me to make eight, since he has been away I have been fixing myself some dresses. I want you to write to me when you can you at home are all I have Charlie does not read your letters now I felt bad about it I asked him to.95 The last one came when he was away. he gets angry at such slight ­t hings, I dont know how or what I should do to support myself without him sometimes he is so ugly it is more than ­human nature can bear yesterday he got angry ­because I asked for some ­t hings if I went with him to Underhill. he generally a­ fter scolding a while w ­ ill give me money to get them he gets e­ very l­ittle ­t hing for himself I like to have him do so of course, he got a very pretty and large pair of gold sleeve buttons, I should not ask for anything if he was not able to afford it. Good bye Mamy Han ­ other I do not complain ­because I want sympathy. I have not misrepresented M any ­t hing.

letter 19, september 1856: “I ­will tell ­every ­t hing when I come” Bostwick House Jerico96 Dear ­Mother, I have been thinking ­every day I should get a letter from home. I got the papers yesterday so you have not forgotten Han the papers ­were more than ever interresting and acceptable. its a long time since I have heard from you, not since I wrote. I should have written but have expected to go home. the rainy weather has detained Charlie ­here he goes to Arlington97 (Vermont) in a few days. I s­ hall then come home Charlie is g­ oing to Arlington to paint a picture for Mr. Canfield,98 he ­w ill certainly go the early part of next week. Charlie ­will stop a[t] Arlington and I ­shall go through to New York ­shall come home, is not the number of your ­house 91 Classon Av[e],99 moving about so much I have 95. From this statement it seems likely that Charlie is now refusing to read ­Mother Whitman’s letters. Hannah may have asked him to read the letters ­because ­these par­tic­u ­lar letters did not contain any information that he could get upset about, or it could be that Hannah asked him to read the letters ­because that was his customary practice. 96. Although Hannah did not write a date on this letter, it can be dated September 1856 ­because Hannah mentions her plans to come home as soon as Charlie leaves for Arlington, Vermont. Charlie was in Arlington painting in the fall of 1856; see View of Arlington, ­ ecause t­ here Vermont in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 87. This letter is unusual b are two and a half pages of blank space, which suggests the haste with which Hannah must have been writing. Hannah wrote this letter in pencil. 97. See Letter 3. 98. See Letter 3. 99. See Letter 12.

1 8 5 6 : L e t t e r s 1 0 –1 9

97

mislaid the number. I want to see you all dear ­Mother very much I have only time now to write a few lines Charlie w ­ ill send this to the P.O. if you should write ­Mother direct to Burlington as you used to we ­shall stop ­t here one day I ­w ill tell ­every ­t hing when I come Good bye e­ very one Han

four

• 1858–1861 letters 20–27 “I am afraid I have done wrong in telling you. . . .”

Charlie’s violent be­hav­iors, Hannah reports, continue. He tears up and burns books, throws still-­lit candles against the wall, breaks a small looking-­glass that Hannah owned, and removes the second edition of Leaves of Grass (1856) that Walt had sent to Hannah (Letter 21). Increasingly, it appears that Charlie is struggling to earn a living: he is now coloring photo­graphs. Hannah reveals (Letter 24) that she has found evidence that Charlie may be having an affair. Letter 27 contains the most graphic and extended account of Charlie’s abuse, which Hannah reports in an unusually explicit passage.

letter 20, february 21, 1858: “­t here would not be room on this paper to say all I wish to tell you” Monday morning1 Feb. 21st My dear ­Mother, I intended to have written a long letter to you yesterday, was prevented by a severe headache. so bad that I did not read the papers that I think so much of untill eve­ 1. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “64–70?” in pencil on the upper left-­hand corner of the first page of this letter, but the letter can be dated as February 21, 1858. February 21 fell on a Monday in 1853, 1859, and 1870, so it is likely Hannah had written the day of the week incorrectly. The Exchange ­Hotel, which Hannah mentions in this letter, became the “Lake House” h ­ otel in July 1858. The Chittenden ­family moved in to the Exchange ­Hotel in late February; they had moved from Louvely’s H ­ otel. Hannah references the Chittenden ­family in this letter as well as in her next letter, March 1, 1858.

98

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

99

ning. Walt is kind to send the papers so regularly, I am almost always well I have not been prevented by illness ­going down at meal time since I have been ­here this time. I recd2 your welcome letter dear ­Mother Saturday night week ago. I wish to mail this letter myself it has been bad walking and bad weather, I did not write thinking I could not very well go out. as you say in your letter I ­will hereafter write often. I have thought much of you this cold weather. it has only been cold a short time h ­ ere it is fine sleighing it does not make it much more lively down h ­ ere since this ­Hotel has run down3 business has removed up town more, when Blodgett4 took the h ­ ouse three years since it was very full of boarders if some good man­ag­er takes it perhaps it w ­ ill go up again its a plasant roomy h ­ ouse in summer so many piazza’s ­there was considerable agitation last week, the Strong5 ­family left (I spoke of their g­ oing when I wrote before) they w ­ ere disapointed in getting rooms, did not leave untill last week Mr Strong has boarded at the Exchange ten years, he did not know how to leave Mrs Strong has lived ­here ever since she was married 7 years, Charlie was dicontented with the fare bread was heavy butter was salt &c. Blodgett said he should close the ­house a[f]ter that week. he said to me he should close the hous Saturday (last) I said perhaps he would change his mind, all the change I see, they have converted the sitting room into a dining room to save fuel. the dining room is very large, and taken the napkins from the t­able (which displeased Charlie much) the napkins I mean) ­there is now about twenty boarders ­here) but ­today ­there was half a dozen or more strangers,—­Charlie is very discontented and tired ­here, has been for some time, soon as he can he is ­going to leave, even if it is no better it ­will be a change. ­things ­will appear dif­fer­ent I have no doubt, some ­things ­will be better. what­ever ­will please or suit him, I s­ hall like or be contented anywhere I regret leaving t­ hese pleasant first floor roomy rooms, but I s­ hall not say so to him, I never before, prob­ably never again ­shall have such pleasant rooms. I have spent much of my time keeping the large room nice and snug blacked my stove most ­every day (it is a large handsome parlor stove)6 I take off the Urn, (and have a tin boiler fits in the top, to heat w ­ ater) which I think is a ­great con­ve­nience, stove bengs7 to the h ­ ouse, boiler belongs to me I have a large bedroom that I call 2. received 3. See Letter 3. 4. Mr. Blodgett, a widower, was the principal owner of the Exchange ­Hotel. 5. Hannah may be referring to Tirzah E. Strong, who married W. S. Smith of Hardwick, Vermont, on October 21, 1846; they would have been married for eleven years in February 1858. See Vermonthistory​.­org​/­documents​/­transcriptions​/­VTMarriages1789​-­1876pdf, p. 76. 6. Hannah’s cast-­iron wood-­burning parlor stove was used for heating her room, and as Hannah notes h ­ ere, an added feature is that she can also boil w ­ ater on the top of the stove using a small “tin boiler.” For a historical overview of the stove in nineteenth-­century Amer­i­ca, see Howell John Harris, “Conquering Winter: US Consumers and the Cast-­Iron Stove,” Building Research and Information 36, no. 4 (2008): 337–350. 7. “bengs” is a shortened form of “belongs.” The stove belongs to the proprietors of the ­hotel and so ­w ill not be moved when Charlie and Hannah relocate.

100

The Complete Cor r espondence

my kitchen (large closet one end with shelves,) I can do my washing home since I have been ­here, its not very handy. I do not think Charlie can leave ­here in a week or so, we are g­ oing up town to Louvely’s H ­ otel,8 a rather small but nice what is termed genteel boarding ­house I believe they have some transient boarders, I ­shall only have one small room third floor in the spring a ­family from the second floor w ­ ill leave—­very nice ­people board ­there I know by sight Mrs Chittendon9 the lady that leaves, I did not know we w ­ ere ­going to leave so soon Charlie went up Saturday I ­shall go up and see the rooms. the ­Hotel is up town in Church St. I ­shall have some t­ hings to do. t­ here has not been much com­pany h ­ ere I have not needed or cared for dress much, spent so much time with my room and my washing I had sheets and counterpane10 pillow cases to wash its being unhandy has taken much of my time. Dear M ­ other I have written so far as fast as I could without looking up, I ­will promise to write neater better or more readable letters, this is the most obstinate pen it wont make a mark give down the ink or what­ever its called. I have just the least bit of washing to do now ­Mother, then I ­will finish this, and mail it before dark. I feel as if t­ here would not be room on this paper to say all I wish to tell you, I feel condemed for not writting to you oftener, I know I think enough of you always and ­every day, I hope ­things go smoothly at home I hope you have pleasant times, I should like much to see you Why did not Jeffy send his letter I was disapointed (I meant in the time of it) to have written Jeffy an account of a supper the Howard Guards of Burlington11 had at the Exchange ­Hotel they have a12 pretty uniform and ­were fine looking men.— Dear ­Mother do you know what a long it is since I have written home, ­great while since I heard from home, untill your last letter. Jeffy must write once in a while. I was pleased to see Jesse letter to you. I should like much to see him. I hope he ­w ill not go to sea u ­ nless it is some very short voyge, do you go out

8. Hannah is referring to a boarding­house run by Noble Lovely, “a three story brick building on lower Church Street opposite the Court House” (Blow, Historic Guide, 2:16). 9. Mrs. Chittenden (Mary Yates Hatch, 1825–1880?) was the spouse of Lucius Chittenden (1824–1900), who practiced law in Burlington, Vermont, and was a leading voice in the antislavery movement. 10. A counterpane is the “outer covering of a bed, generally more or less ornamental, being woven in a raised pattern, quilted, made of patch-­work, e­ tc.; a coverlet, a quilt.” See “coun­ ntry​/­42910. In terpane, n. 2,” OED Online, accessed March  2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/v­ iew​/E this instance Hannah is referring to a counterpane made specifically for pillows. 11. The Howard Guard was a Vermont militia com­pany that dates back to the War of 1812. They would be called up for nine months’ military ser­v ice during the Civil War on August 4, 1862. See Burlington Times, August 17, 1859, https://­w ww​.­newspapers​.c­ om​/­clip​ /­40845522​/­howard​-­g uards​-­in​-­burlington​/­. See also American Civil War History: Regiment History, http://­w ww​.­civilwardata​.­com​/­active​/­hdsquery​.­d ll​?­RegimentHistory​?­3023&U. 12. A three-­inch section has been cut out at this point, on pages 4 and 5 of the letter. More than likely Hannah wrote passages that w ­ ere even more revealing and upsetting, and so ­after she finished writing this portion of the letter, she removed it with scissors, and then continued writing.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

101

much ­Mother do you have very much work to do, it w ­ ill soon be a year since I have seen you13 Did I tell you in my last letter that Charlie was studying french he is already a pretty good french scholar he is very studious is also apt. when he is perfect in French he ­w ill prob­ably learn Italian & German he intends g­ oing abroad eventually (he says certainly next winter he ­shall go south, he ­w ill go abroad soon as he can that is why he wishes to speak foreign languages, just now it is pretty dull for his buisiness, he has some paintings to be raffled for they are underway. (his, or our board bill is paid up,) Mr Canfield14 besides owes him sixty dollars. I always like to have our board bill paid he has paid regularly e­ very month since we have been ­here. ­there was a person to day looking and thinks of purchasing a painting Charlie has some very fine pictures of the Lake &c,—­We w ­ ere invited out to dinner not long since at Mrs Atwaters. I had not spoken or been much acquainted with them untill the eve­ning before they came by Charlie’s invitation spent the eve­n ing in my room. Mr & Mrs Atwater, Miss ­Waters Mrs & Mrs Prindle (boarders that ­were ­here then) next morning Mrs Atwater sent us an invitation to dinner, had a very nice dinner and a pleasant time Miss ­Waters (a par­tic­u ­lar friend of Mrs Atwaters) was a pupil of Charlies we became acquainted in that way if we or when we go uptown I s­ hall miss their pleasant acquaintance. I ­shall write when we leave ­here. Has Charlie written to you ­Mother, he said he was ­going to not long since, ­shall I tell you some of the good times I have, any way I cannot say but I have easy times, comfortable times, far as cold is concerned plenty of good wood near my room door, go down to dinner when the gong sounds,—if I could only pleas Charlie it is only occasionaly however I have any real trou­ble, I do not mind his finding fault, scolding, or saying the worst ­t hings a man possibly can he ­will scold if I talk, say I am d—­d disagreable if I am quiet, scold about my washing when I say I w ­ ill not do it if he does not like it, he w ­ ill ask me if I wish to do nothing, scolds about my looking old he would find fault the same if I was young and good looking scolds much about my not writing home says I write such ridicu­lous letters although he does not see them,15 it is so with ­every ­t hing I know this is very silly to write but I should depend certainly upon no one seeing it but you and upon your destroying it at once, I could say much, but I think it is very bad for me to tell or speak to you of disagreable ­t hings one ­t hing I do not think Charlie can be worse than he is at times, not very long since he got angry at nothing said he was ­going to his room to write to you, it was ten Oclock at night then, I said it was too late to 13. This comment suggests that Hannah visited the Whitman ­family in 1857, although no rec­ord of her visit has been located. 14. This is a reference to Thomas Hawley Canfield. See Letter 3. 15. It could be that Charlie is claiming that he does not read Hannah’s letters. B ­ ecause Charlie was often away sketching or painting, it was not always pos­si­ble for him to surveil Hannah’s writing, and so she was able to mail some of her letters without his knowledge.

102

The Complete Cor r espondence

go out, he of course went out twelve Oclock he did not come home, I was so uneasy I was half crazy, I dressed myself and went over to the Depot to his room16 and got the night watch t­here to unlock the doors to his room also unlock Charlies room he was not t­ here, I was more than crazy I come home ­after a while knocked at Mr Blodgetts door asked if Charlie was in the ­house he said no, I took a light and went to all the rooms up stairs the rooms w ­ ere mostly ocupied I listened knew his breathing he had gone to bed in one of the rooms, so I did not sleep one bit that night he was fast asleep. I have some as bad times as a w ­ oman can have (all unneccessary and uncalled for, I w ­ ill tell you more some time but do not let anything worry you you that I say for it does not worry my love to my ­brothers and Mary I ­will write again Good Bye I ­will finish this letter next time I write I dont think this ­will please you Charlie says it is a horrid looking letter I ­w ill

letter 21, march 1, 1858: “he gets so violent breaks ­every ­t hing” Monday morning17 Dear ­Mother, I have thought I should hear from home ­every day. I know you have lots to do, and the ­others have enough to take their mind. If I was near home I should run in and have a chat with you all ­today. I feel lonely enough, so I ­shall not write very cheerful. I hope t­ hings go nicely at home. I do hope you do not work hard. do you go out. go down town occasionally like you used. are you g­ oing to move; I hope not,—­We are at the Exchange18 yet. We ­shall not be ­here long however. I  think some one ­w ill take the ­house in May, when the Blodgett’s19 leave. Mr Chittendon’s20 ­family came h ­ ere to board to day. they have been boarding at 16. See Letter 17. 17. Hannah did not write a month or a year on this letter, but it can be tentatively dated as March 1, 1858, for several reasons. Charlie and Hannah are still boarding at the Exchange ­Hotel. The Chittenden f­ amily, which Hannah had mentioned in Letter 20, has just moved in to the Exchange ­Hotel; they had been staying at Louvely’s ­Hotel, where the Heydes ­w ill be moving next, as Hannah notes in this letter. Hannah had dated her preceding letter (Letter 20) as February 21; the following Monday was March 1. 18. See Letter 3. 19. The Blodgetts are the proprietors of the Exchange, but have sold the ­hotel and ­w ill leave in May. 20. See Letter 20.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

103

Louvely’s,21 where we are g­ oing. Mrs C22 says they are so disobliging t­ here &c. this a sort of a f­ree and easy h ­ ouse one does much as they like. it has some advantages one is not cluttered up ­here the ­house is roomy. we have a miserable dining room now, that is a trifle at Lovely’s it looks as if one could not breath so close its very dif­fer­ent from h ­ ere, up t­ here I ­shall have a small room one can just squese in this is a fine h ­ ouse for hot weather. I scarcely ever speak to any one ­here I mean I stay always in my own room since Mrs. Blodgett’s baby23 was born she does not trou­ble any one (you remember I did not used to like her much. I now see very l­ ittle of her quite an event her having a baby she had been married eight years, the baby is four month’s old. the nurse often brings him it in my room I think very much of the ­little ­t hing. I do wish ­Mother you could come and see me in my room. it is nice for me to have shade the room a ­little and the carpet looks bright, my bed is in one corner but it looks white and neat, ­table stands in the ­middle of the floor, red cover some books, you remember how I like books on the ­table sometimes Charlie ­w ill take them, most all away, when he is angry. The book of Ruth,24 that you gave me and Walt’s picture, I own. Leaves of Grass25 is gone. Charlie has had a photo­graph of himself taken, or rather a dozen. they are very good he w ­ ill send one home & one to each 26 of his s­ isters, the Photog­raphers’ think some of them the best they have taken they had some framed for themselves. Charlie wears his cloak looks well in the picture. for a week or so Charlie has been coloring some Photo­graphs.27 he does not care to do it. I wish he did it is rather profitable. he w ­ ill perhaps do somthing in that way. it seems something to depend upon. his buisiness you know is precarious Charlie does not like me to meddle with his buisiness, I never do of 21. See Letter 20. 22. Hannah’s abbreviation for Mrs. Chittenden. 23. Hannah refers to Mrs.  Blodgett in three of her ­earlier letters addressed to ­Mother Whitman, Letter 7, Letter 15, and Letter 18. 24. It is likely that the edition of the Book of Ruth Hannah received was the deluxe illustrated edition, by Augusta Cadogan (London: Joseph Cundall, 1850), then popu­lar as a gift. From the Old Testament, the Book of Ruth describes the fidelity of two ­women: Ruth, a Moabite, and her Israelite mother-­in-­law, Naomi. Ruth tells Naomi: “Intreat me not to leave me, or to return from following a­ fter thee: for whither thou goest I w ­ ill go; and where thou lodgest, I w ­ ill lodge: thy ­people s­ hall be my p ­ eople, and thy God my God: Where thou diest w ­ ill I die, and ­there ­w ill I be buried” (Ruth 1:16–17, King James Version). 25. Hannah is prob­ably referring to the second edition of Leaves of Grass, published in September 1856. 26. Charlie had two s­ isters, Sarah Matilda Heyde Cobb (1823–­?) and Margaretta Heyde Simonson (1826–1906?). 27. Hamblett writes, “Despite lofty aspirations for becoming an artist of merit, Heyde was compelled by financial hard times to supplement his income by coloring photo­graphs for two Church Street photog­raphers, A.G. Styles and L.G. Burnham”; cited in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 14.

104

The Complete Cor r espondence

cours, no need of it he is very industrious, but M ­ other he is is most of the time very ill natured, he says its my fault. if he could live with a person of inteligence he says I am but very l­ittle intellect more than poor b ­ rother Eddy. but ­those ­t hings are trifles, I am accustomed to hearing and do not mind them. I have not been well for nearly two weeks. this last week he has been much more kind than usual went two or three times to the doctors, seemed to be a ­little frightened about me. I have not been much sick been down to e­ very meal but I had no appetite I think in the first place it was ner­vous­ness if one or if that can make one sick (I thought I was not did not know what ner­vous­ness was) Charlie had been cross ill natured fault finding so long (he gets so violent breaks ­every ­t hing almost he can lay his hands on I had a pretty toilet looking Glass, stood on a ­little ­table, one corner of the room the legs turned I could hang it on the wall, not long since when he was angry he dashed it across the room it was small but french thick glass. the glass was broken in bits not much larger than ones fin­ger nails I caught or tried to get the frame but he put it in the stove. thats the last of that, he tore and burned a prettily bound book one he gave me when I lived home, Campbell’s Poems.28 sometimes ­he’ll take both candles that are burning throw them against the wall. Sometimes he knocks me over chair and all, but never hurts me I never feel in the least bit in the world hurt, if I am hurt I dont know it, so I surely cant be I mean my mind or I am so hurt in my feelings. I do not care for it I only speak of this M ­ other to tell why I was ner­ vous or sick but I was so ner­vous I could not sleep at night ­every ­t hing would run in my head that I was almost sick and t­ here was nothing the m ­ atter I had no sickness no complaint (I do not and you must not of cours[e] mind what I have said told you about Charlie I mean it does not worry me t­ here cant possibly be worse ­t hings than he says to me now he says if he was only to Brooklyn so he could leave me he has spoken of leaving me so many millions of times I ­don’t believe it or notice or care for it, Interresting letter is not this Mammy, I do try as far as he is concerned to do the best I can, I wont say any more, Ive had a good Grumble I hope I’ll feel better I could write a day or a week and not tell all that occurs) I w ­ ill look the bright side and forget the dark dont think I mind trifles I do not, I am well off. I apreciate all I have all Charlie does for me. I ­shall never be respected any where as much as if Charlie was kind to me A week ago Saturday Mr Blodgett 29 was g­ oing on the lake in a sleigh they could not well go with him so he said I could go if I liked, I have been asked two or three times to go take a sleigh r­ ide by some of them I see it was thawing did

28. This is prob­ably a reference to the poems of Thomas Campbell (1777–1844), a Scottish poet whose work was published in the early de­cades of the nineteenth c­ entury. Hannah’s comment suggests that Charlie brought this book of poems to her as a gift when he was courting her. 29. See Letter 20.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

105

not know it was very cold on the lake & did not wrap up warmly (I have no winter shawl) staying in so much I took a severe cold not feeling entirely well I though[t] I would feel better to go out, I have been much oppresed for breath my side has troubled me, my l­ ittle disagreable cough is better but not gone. I am pretty well but not quite, it w ­ ill take time, I s­ hall go up and mail this letter I ­shall depend M ­ other on no ones seeing it this letter or hearing about it and ­mother do destroy it at once if I thought you would not, I would not send it. I dislike to say or do ­t hings secretly, Charlies failings is not excuse for mine) Take care of yourself dear M ­ other see all the comfort you can Han I ­w ill get more paper next time I hope Jesse is well Walt did not send the papers this last week I missed them I ­don’t mean to complain Han Soon as I feel well I ­shall have a Photo­graph of myself taken if it is worth it I ­will send it home, I think Jeffy might write I have not spoke of my b ­ rothers in this you need not tell them I wrote or t­ here is nothing pleasant in this letter to speak of, Charlie most always reads your letters to me now.30 my love to you dear M ­ other I suppose you rec’31 my last letter,

letter 22, october 1858: “I like to feel that I have a home” Monday morning, Burlington, Oct,32 My dear ­Mother, I have not written in so long ­because Charlie is most of the time so terrible cross. I did not feel like writing what would [not] be pleasant for you to read. to day, at any rate is the first time since I rec’33 your letter that I could write without grumbling and complaining, and speaking of ugly ­t hings

30. Implicit in this statement is a warning that in her correspondence, M ­ other Whitman should not allude to the intimate partner vio­lence that Hannah has described, for fear that it w ­ ill trigger an abusive episode. 31. Hannah’s abbreviation for “received.” Hannah is referring to Letter 20, dated February 21. 32. This letter does not have a year written on it, but more than likely it was written in 1858. As Hannah mentions in the latter part of this letter, the Heydes are staying in the Lake House ­Hotel, which opened in July 1858. Moreover, t­ here is no mention of Jeff’s marriage to Mattie, which took place in 1859. For ­t hese reasons, the letter can be dated 1858. 33. “Rec” is Hannah’s abbreviation for “received.”

106

The Complete Cor r espondence

A nice agreable way to commence, is it not Mammy I was glad enough dear ­Mother to get your last letter. I like to feel that I have a home, I often immagine I see you ­going about, making fire cleaning around the stove, like you did when I was home. I cant think you have grown older (as you said in one of your letters), but ­Mother as I grow older I can see I look more like you, not that I look old, Oh no, but M ­ other often when I am fixing my hair I think how much I begin to look like you How much I used to think of home, long ago, when I lived home I mean, I used to think I was entirely killed if one of the boys talked of ­going away.—­I often think of old times. I am alone much of the time, my part of the h ­ ouse is quiet, quite dif­fer­ent from my old room next one of the parlors, the sound of the Piano. (not the playing used to remind me of Jeffy, although ­t here is one boarder plays very well, has taught many years, (I should like to hear Jeffy sing and play, indeed I would, t­here’s half a dozen ­women in the h ­ ouse play just one t­hing they call the com­pany tune, terrible is it not with my excel[l]ent judgment and fine taste in ­music) What ­shall I tell you about ­Mother, ­t here is enough, and more than enough. you dont know any one ­here, so I ­shall not tell you about the boarders, only ­t here is a good many, Charlie has left his pleasant studio rooms at the Depot,34 has rented two rooms up town, he had oc[c]upied a furnished or rather two rooms for a year or so, without paying rent. I suppose he thought he had used it long enough, I dont think he would have paid rent if he had chosen to have remained I think Charlie got tired wished a change. it certainly is more handy for his pupils,35 he has three or four, he has not had any during the summer, with the exception of a young man, wished some sketching out of doors lessons It is pos­si­ble he may have quite a number if he cho[o]ses to give instruction this Winter. it is profitable, he has $15 a quarter or twenty lessons. they only come in the morning, he has half the day to himself. his four pupils makes his income three dollars a day in­de­pen­dent of the profit of his own work, two of the young ­women have e[n]gaged for two quarters. another is on her second term her husband wishes her to continue some time takes ­great pride in her work she is a young married ­woman about twenty, he wishes her to be accomplished. she took lessons in ­music for a long time but would not take interest enough to learn, she likes painting does very well her husband humours her very much, pity ­t here was not more of the kind) Charlie paintings are noticed much he certainly does paint well, three of four artists from New York ­were ­here last 34. See Letter 7. Charlie kept his studio address and his lodgings address separate ­until 1864, when he combined the two at the ­house the Heydes purchased on Pearl Street. 35. Hamblett writes that Charlie taught drawing lessons for the Burlington Female Seminary in 1866 (“Charles Louis Heyde,” Graff and Pierce, 14), but as this letter reveals, Charlie was giving drawing lessons far ­earlier. The drawing lessons helped to supplement his income, as Hannah notes.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

107

Summer, appeared to like Charlie paintings. Charlie & they went out sketching, they ­were all good fellows, Charlie brought one of them in to see me, I ­really liked him very much. he I think would have staid in Burlington longer. he happened ­here during fair time, its anything but pleasant, that week, I expect you say enough about arts and Artists. What a time we had during the fair surely, e­ very place full rooms, entries, stairs, dining room crowded made precious ­little difference to me however, only I gave up one of my three rooms that week. I have it again they have left the bed stead standing yet so if any of you come to see me, I have a spare room as country folks say the ball room had two rows of cot beds looked like a hospital mornings I went through particularly careful to look strait ahead, they had two hundred beds on the floor above me all used I dont see so much of Charlie since he changed his rooms I go very seldom to his place or studio he is so cross I asked him Saturday when he came to dinner to just wait one half a minute for me to get on my Hat, but he never ­will my room is up two pairs of stairs from the dining room, (Id’e forgotten Hats are not worn in cities, they are or have been worn much h ­ ere, to late in the season now. I never had any t­ hing so handy or that I liked so well,—­How in­ter­est­ing what impor­tant subjects I write about I stay in my room much of the time Mrs Davis36 thats room is just across the ball room has gone home to spend a few weeks she used to be in ­here ­every day. I occasionally go in some of the boarders rooms of an eve­ning to play whist,37 but not often. my own room is pleasant. I wish the spirit would move Charlie to get a few t­ hings to make it look nicer. (I have a nice new l­ ittle rocking chair. I would be happy without any t­hing however if Charlie would not have such violent angry fits) make the best of every­thing—­perhaps you would say. ­there is times when ­there aint any best, is no bright side I do think M ­ other sometimes Charlie must be crazy. I should most certainly think so if I did not hear him talk rational even pleasantly to o ­ thers in his most terrible times. I am not g­ oing to tell you. if I did you would not believe me, you would not think a person as agreable as Charlie is to o ­ thers, could be so abusive, and ugly to me. I have or thought I had to much pride to speak of it. I had forgotten, M ­ other I did not mean to write unpleasant ­things this time, but never be uneasy about me, not one bit.—­I feel cheerfull to day sometimes I do feel dispon[d]ant38 and discouraged

36. It is likely that this is a reference to Mrs. Francis Cornelia Davis (abt. 1826–1921). 37. Whist is a card game that dates back to the sixteenth ­century, played in ­England. ­There are many va­ri­e­ties of whist. The game usually includes four players who, William Pole writes, are “intended to act, not singly and in­de­pen­dently, but in a double combination, two of them being partners against a partnership of the other two” (The Theory of the Modern Scientific Game of Whist [London: Longmans, Green, 1871]), 20. 38. despondent

108

The Complete Cor r espondence

I think I s­hall come home this fall Charlie has thought some of g­ oing to Springfield Mass,39 he wished me to go home for a while when he left h ­ ere. he still has some idea of g­ oing, he has been offered some inducements to go but I do not think he ­will go. he seems to be somewhat established ­here, but he wants me to go home if he does not leave h ­ ere, I wish much to see you all. I think I ­shall come home, I s­ hall write and let you know when. dont think ­because I have stayed away a year and a half, I believe this time is the longest I have ever stayed from home,—­W hen I come Mary must come home and we must be all together, to see how many of us ­there is. How is George. I think a good deal about George) t­here is a young man boarding ­here reminds me of him looks and manners, also, hes just as good looking dont see any body as good looking as Jeffy. Oh Mammy I have a new dress have got it made have it on now. I am fixed dressed (as they call it ­here) for dinner. its a rather pretty twenty three cent delaine.40 it fits nicely. I have also a pretty set of ear rings & pin new last week. I  ­shall have to have a woollen shawl need a traveling dress & bonnet before I come home,—­Miss Smith the ­house­keeper has just been in ­here says I must say something about her, says she thinks she should like my ­mother. Miss Smith is a good clever ­woman she visits all the boarders. they always use her well and most of them call at her room, but Oh the uppertendon41 of Burlington. one of our boarders Mrs Tyler, said she would not be seen out with her. I, a few nights before had been to a concert with Miss Smith. I did not think of ­going Mr Curtis42 asked me if I would not go, insisted that I should go as Miss Smith had no one to go with her I was a l­ittle angry b ­ ecause Charlie said he should go but said I could not also said if I went he should not. he could not afford it, he said) as it was, Charlie was not t­ here. Miss Smith and I had a very con­spic­u­ous seat, all the uppertendon of Burlington w ­ ere out. I was not dressed concert fashioun ­every body knew me. Charlie was angry. I was down down considerable, for ­going out with one that used to be pastry cook. I dont suppose I ­shall ever rise again, I hope I s­ hall have your sympathy. Some of the boarders go out with Miss Smith,43 her comeing in reminded me of the concert time. Dear M ­ other I do want to see you I often think just what you are ­doing, while I sit ­here alone I dreamed night before last of being home s[e]eing you all I remembered how you looked M ­ other and was dressed. How is Jesse, & Walt, & Eddy. I declare M ­ other its a real treat to write to you again a­ fter so long. you tell some of the boys to 39. See Letter 7 and Letter 10. 40. See Letter 9. 41. “Uppertendon” is a term that Hannah in­ven­ted, and refers to the upper class of Burlington. 42. Mr. Curtis was one of the proprietors of the Lake House H ­ otel. See Wriston, Vermont Inns, 158. 43. See Letter 12.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

109

write to me right away I think much of your letters. I am glad Ann Van Wyck.44 is ­there, I like Ann, much as I’ve been about I never saw one whose whose friendship I would prize as I do hers. I wish she & you could come out ­here. I often think how glad I should be to see some of you ­here. even some one from Brooklyn I notice Ann is a good girl I hope she ­w ill stay but ­Mother dear do take care of yourself do you know you are all or most all I have in the world. I am always anxious to hear from home, give my best love to all my b ­ rothers, to Ann also Good bye. Han I can think of much that I wish to say I feel as if I should like to run in and see you this after­noon. I declare I have not seen Mary in so long I should hardly know her. What have you for supper ­Mother, have you sweet potatoes, we have them h ­ ere now I did not have any peaches, w ­ ere they plenty Good bye Mammy I am much obliged for the papers indeed they come safely. if you think of it dear ­Mother put Lake House45 on my letters, tell Walt to write to me

letter 23, march 1859: “I have two pictures of Walt right by me on the t­ able” Monday Eve­ning March46 My dear dear ­Mother I so much wish I could hear from you again I sometimes feel anxious and r­ eally sad very often sad to think I so seldom hear, and never write home.—­Jeffy spoke of your not being as well and strong as you used to be, said your knee troubled you. I feel quite as anxious dear ­Mother to hear from you as I did before Jeffy wrote,—­Jeffy’s letter of course affected me some, I was supprised and much pleased,47 when one is far from ones relatives and alone, as I often feel as if I was, even a slight t­ hing concerning you all at home would appear to me, of importance.

44. See Letter 8. 45. See Letter 20. 46. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote in red ink at the top of the first page of this letter, “Jeff just married March 1860.” However, Jeff married Mattie on February 23, 1859, so this letter can be dated March 1859. This letter was written over the course of two days, Monday eve­ ning and Tuesday after­noon, as Hannah notes in the letter. 47. Hannah may be referring ­here to the news of Jeff’s marriage.

110

The Complete Cor r espondence

I have another inducement now to come home,—to see Jeffys wife48 I feel as if I should like her very much say to her that I am glad to welcome her as one of us. give Jeffy my good wishes. he says he’s forgotten how I look, thats pleasant, no ­matter, as long as he does not forget me entirely and writes to me, Dear me how glad I should have been to have had them come out ­here, I know they would have been pleased, this is an excellant h ­ ouse,49 Burlington is a beautiful place more pleasant of course in summer Dear ­Mother it’s two years since I have seen you. How I should like to see Walt and George, Jesse & Andrew and all the rest, I can immagine I see George with that half smile, do you remember how we used to watch for his coming on Sundays, (Jeffy says he comes as usual) I remember so well how George used to look comeing up Myrtle Av[e],50—­bless his heart, I have two pictures of Walt right by me on the ­table engraving & c. yours is as good as ever. I keep it in my trunk I think much of it, it has a sad look thats not natu­ral to you) —­Tuesday after­noon Last night dear M ­ other two lady boarders came in so I could not finish we played 51 whist ­until ten Oclock. Whist is quite a favorite game ­here. Th ­ ere is quite a number of ladies h ­ ere, and during the winter, and still, we meet often in each o ­ thers rooms to play.—­Saturday night Mr & Mrs Arms52 w ­ ere up, my rooms you know are up stairs, away in one corner, but very pleasant. ­There is a large handsome ball room next my rooms t­here has been fas[h]ionable select balls e­ very two weeks during the winter tickets five dollars I believe, the[y] ­were very good I could see them the com­pany from the entry that leads to my room, I have to cross the ball room the lady boarders thought that a g­ reat annoyance ball nights, but I did not mind it t­ here has also been dancing school h ­ ere the h ­ ouse has been very lively and w ­ ill I suppose be more so when summer travel commences. It makes not much differance to me, but its pleasant for ­those that can have good times. The Lake House has become quite fashiounab[l]e the ladies dress prettily I do not dress as well nothing like them. s­ hall I tell you what I have on now ­Mother. A dark red and black plaid delaine53 made full back & front belted down. black velvet ribbon about an inch wide round the neck and down the waist 48. Martha Emma Mitchell Whitman (“Mattie”) (1836–1873). 49. Hannah is referring to the Lake House. See Letter 22. 50. The Whitman ­family had owned vari­ous lots on Myrtle Street in Brooklyn: between 1835 and 1844; between 1848 and 1852; and between 1855 and 1856. See Allen, Solitary Singer, 599–600. 51. See Letter 22. 52. Otis Bardwell Arms (1816–1886) was a blacksmith from Bellows Falls. He married ­ amily History of the Sarah Watkins Arms in 1842. See Hiram Carleton, Genealogical and F State of Vermont (New York: Lewis Publishing, 1903), 2:738. 53. See Letter 9.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

111

front, sleeves tight at the wrist or rather fulled with elastic cord, pointed cap reaching the elbow, & trimed with velvet I have a small gold chain & cross on my neck, new I dont know ­Mother why I write this way I have not said so much about dress all winter. my dress is not worth speaking of any time. I have very very l­ ittle I do not care for much. Charlie is very extravagant in his own wardrobe he has a perfect right to do as he cho[o]ses, I go out very ­little and do not need much I have only had one cheap bonnet since I have been h ­ ere I’ve worn it last this54 ­Mother par­tic­u­lar no m ­ atter what Charlie write of me do not believe it t­ here is no truth in it, I wish you could write just a few lines to me about you all at home, and remember that I neve[r] for an hour forget you all. although I seem so careless give my love to all at home—­Mrs Davis has just come to invite me to spend the eve­ning. this morning she Mrs Tyler & Mrs Knight was in my room untill dinner so you see dear ­Mother this is a social ­house take care of yourself dear ­Mother see all the comfort you can. I hope you have got well I should be glad to hear from you I am g­ oing to run up to the P.O. with this to night Charlie has gone to spend the eve­ning some where Whe[ne]ver I get the papers I think they have not forgotten me quite Good night dear ­Mother Han

letter 24, july 6, 1859: “­mental trou­ble or troubled mind is worse than bodily sickness” Burlington July 6th55 My darling ­Mother I was very glad indeed to get your letter, I had often felt as if I had not a single friend in the world. I was more pleased than you can immagine to hear all about t­hings at home. I was sorry about your hand being hurt. its singular 54. It is pos­si­ble that two or more pages of this letter are missing. From this point on, the rest of this letter has been transcribed from a small ripped piece of paper that appears to belong to this letter, based on Hannah’s descriptions of the boarders (Mrs.  Davis, Mrs. Tyler, and Mrs. Knight) who visit Hannah in her room. 55. This letter has only the month and the day of the week on it, but it can be dated as 1859 for two reasons: Jeff was married on February 23, 1859, and Hannah’s mention of Mattie suggests that the marriage occurred recently; and second, the Whitman ­family had moved on May 1, 1859, to Portland Ave­nue in Brooklyn, where they lived in 1859, 1860, and 1861. It is pos­si­ble that they lived in two ­houses on Portland Ave­nue. See W. Whitman, Uncollected Poetry and Prose, 2:88, n. 8. Hannah refers to ­Mother Whitman’s move in this letter, wanting to know more details about the housing situation.

112

The Complete Cor r espondence

about its paining you at times yet, I should have some good surgeon see about it prob­ably you have. I am glad George is living home, bless his heart, glad Andrew has a good situation. if I w ­ ere you I should visit his wife and child.56 I should like to see the child, his wife also of course. I should think it would encourage her much to have Andrews m ­ other visit her. You must be very pleasantly situated a very pleasant ­house and healthy neighborhood. I wondered if you had fire works of fort green57 I though[t] of you fourth of July night, ­t here was fire works ­here on the old camp ground we (the ­women boarders went up in the Lake House58 carriage—­I wanted to know more about your h ­ ouse dear ­Mother how much room how it was arranged do you have the ­whole ­house is ­t here a basement, do you have a girl to help work, I dont think you have any girl to help work I wish you did, on account of your hand perhaps if you did not use it at all it would get strong as ever, I have read you[r] letter over dear ­Mother many times, I think you cannot but see comfort you have so many to love you I often think of your being all together Jeffys wife too must be a good deal of com­pany for you, she must be good, and I have no doubt is a favourite with you all I wish Jeffy would send me her picture I ­w ill send her mine, I ­w ill go up before long and have some taken,— I am glad George speaks of me sometimes, I think often of him. I never think of Walt without thinking of his cheerful face. I wish he would come out ­here. I often won­der when the boarders (Mrs Tyler59 and some ­others) have their friends from home visit them if they think as much of it as I would I suppose they do, I think also its too much plea­sure for me to have, I hope dear M ­ other you w ­ ill see comfort not let any t­ hing fret you. I dont think being poor or not having ­every ­thing, is any ­thing at all. It would not trou­ble me if I was very much poorer than I am, Charlie often speaks of my being surrounded with comforts, som[e]times I have so much trou­ble I do not sleep yesterday I did not eat untill late in the day. then I forced myself to take something I am always well only when I fret or worry myself almost sick. its I think worse than any sickness I ever had I have now no hopes of its ever being better ­mental trou­ble or troubled mind is worse than bodily sickness. If I was dif­fer­ent, had a stronger mind and did not think e­ very t­ hing of him, I almost idolize him, you might know to bear what I have, I have been away from all having only him and am proud of 56. Andrew was married to Nancy McClure (see Letter 1); Andrew and Nancy’s first child, referred to ­here by Hannah, was named James Cornwall, and ­later called “Jimmy.” 57. Fort Greene, Brooklyn, was named for General Nathanael Greene, who fought alongside General George Washington during the Revolutionary War. In the 1850s, the Whitmans lived on Myrtle Street, close to Fort Greene. Hannah is referring to the fireworks that w ­ ere set off at the fort for July 4, In­de­pen­dence Day. Fort Greene was located on a hill. 58. See Letter 20. 59. See Letter 23.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

113

him I know also he has not the least affection for me it was long before I could think so although he had many times told me the time was long past when I  could hope to have any affection from him. it was utterly impossible. says as I have told you also what was virtues in ­others would appear faults in me. I have often wondered why he supported me. I have never asked him but he has often said he supported me from princi­ple if I was not so dependent, and had not such a weak mind he would not live with me a day so perhaps he has some feeling if not affection, he says eventual[l]y he ­shall go out west and ­shall live with some other ­woman, that does not annoy me he speaks of that quite often. It would be impossible for me to tell how abusive he can be and often, almost always something more than words. I cannot pacify or calm him if I go near him as I almost always do he is more violent I have often on my knees asked him to forgive me when what l­ittle good sence I have would tell me he was utterly and entirely to blame. if I was to die I could not say what I had done improbable or not I have not or do not feel the least temper with Charlie. I would do any ­thing almost die rather than offend and annoy him, yet I do irritate him continul[l]y unintentionally of course the least question often makes him angry with me yet still he is so gentle and affable with o ­ thers more so than any one I ever saw, he is generous hearted t­ hose he likes he cannot do too much for cannot see any faults in them, he is very talented indeed very much more so that I, but I have no talents, very l­ittle education I often wish I was more like him he is quite dif­fer­ent from what he used to be is more social in com­pany looks better dresses in better taste his profession makes him a favorite he is fluent in conversation soon gets very intimate with persons, speaks of me to persons, says to some I am very fretful and that no one knows the annoyances he endures, no cengeniality,—­last week he was near Bellows falls60 stopping a few days to see Mrs Arms61 at her home a lady that used to board h ­ ere he had presented her with a picture and her husband is ­going to purchase a small one Charlie was taking some sketches of her home. I dislike Mrs Arms much ­because Charlie used always to be more unkind to me ­after he would visit her in her room and would talk about me to her but I have no objection to his visiting her she used to speak very ill of Charlie when she first came h ­ ere, her rooms w ­ ere directly ­under mine Charlie heard of it (he would never have allowed me to tell him) and now says when she did so she thought I  was a much abused w ­ oman, Charlie is so pleasant and kind away from me, many think me a very disagreable ­woman, I often feel slighted in consequence. As far as Charlie is concerned I do as well as I can, but I cannot take the world as it comes. when Charlie is so unkind, I give up sink u ­ nder it, when I could not sleep he would be away all night, take a room in the ­house but I would not know 60. See Letter 4. 61. See Letter 23.

114

The Complete Cor r espondence

he was in the h ­ ouse untill morning I have been the most miserable unhappy being in the world at times. Charlie often says my affection for him is selfishness some time since I was at his room studio up town he was not ­there his portfolio lay open on the t­ able I opened it thought perhaps he had been writing to you at home a letter lay t­ here not directed, it was a very long letter, commencing Dear friend it was evident it was to some female it62 is a precious privilege to address another by such a title believeing that our sentiments are understood to be rightly understood is to be truly appreciated. I am inspired to speak of myself though not egotistically the source of information is due more to you than to me &c—­also said persons alike in sentiment or sympathetic hearts could dwell in a cottage even if built with their own hands—­also That this letter must be sacred I do not mean secret entirely—­that your sympathy has been a ­great comfort—­our introduction occur[r]ed u ­ nder disagreable circumstances and so on, said circumstances had compelled him to dwell with uncongenial souls—­being unhappy thereby, &c63 I thought I should faint when I read it was many days before I got over the shock I was very unhappy would have given anything if I had not seen it I dared not speak of it to him I saw also very affectionate poetry, (Charlie has been ­here to get his paintings he had quite a number ­here he has taken them to Rutland)64 yesterday as he was g­ oing away I saw a paper in his coat that was hanging up he was in the other room. I took it out, it was a piece of poetry to some dark haired ­woman. I asked him in the most affectionate way I knew who it was too, said any one he liked I would like to. I never in my life saw him so angry I went up to his room to try to make him say good bye to me, but he left me. I have no idea who his friend is am not the least jealous. I am not selfish enough to want to monopalize his w ­ hole life but if he felt affection for me he would not care to write to ­others, but I can overlook any ­t hing in Charlie he said when he left ­here he should go soon to Brooklyn have an explanation with you about me and make some arrangements I thought yesterday I would ask Walt that is if Charlie comes) to talk to him try to convince him I was not as bad as he thought perhaps Charlie has now now no thoughts of g­ oing I dont know when he w ­ ill be back to 65 Burlington.

62. Hannah begins quoting directly from Charlie’s letter ­here. 63. Hannah’s transcription of Charlie’s letter ends h ­ ere. 64. See Letter 5. 65. It is unusual for Hannah to end a letter without a signature or a short good bye to her ­Mother, but the disturbing information that Hannah reports in this letter may have distracted her from her usual letter writing protocol. Moreover, Hannah does not usually leave blank pages in her letters; this letter contains three completely blank pages.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

115

letter 25, late fall 1859: “any l­ ittle ­t hing about home is interresting to me” This is Hannah’s only extant letter to her b ­ rother Jeff, who had recently married Martha Mitchell “Mattie” Whitman (February 23, 1859). Jeff and Mattie moved in with M ­ other Whitman shortly ­after their marriage. In this letter, Hannah refers to a trip that Mattie recently took, perhaps to Canada or to the Northeast. ­Because of Hannah’s conversational tone in this letter, it is likely that she and Jeff wrote to each other often, although t­ hose letters have not been located.

Burlington, Thursday after­noon66 Dear b ­ rother Jeffy. I expect you’le think I have been in a g­ reat hurry to answer your kind letters. I wont do so again, no ­matter Jeff you wont lose much my country letters are not much account. I did not sleep much last night thinking about home, so I think I w ­ ill have a letter to the P.O. before another night. When I rec’67 your last letter Charlie was home sick, or complaining he hurt his back a l­ ittle lifting the stove at his room.—­I have thought of home continually. I suppose ­Mother is back before now. Aunt Betsy death is sad very, poor ­Uncle Jake68 ­will be lonely enough. I am glad ­Mother was with her some ­little time before she died I should think it would be a comfort to M ­ other. I should dearly like to see you all I ­don’t suppose with Charlie profession he could live at all ­t hese times in the City,69 it is not as bad ­here although he has to reduce the price of his paintings somewhat. we have been h ­ ere three months. Charlie has sold some paintings he now has two that are to be disposed of by lottery,70 most all the tickets are sold. I suppose we ­will stay ­here all winter. I should like it if we ­were nearer home.) We still hire the rooms our board with the rent and fuel amounts to the same as when we was ­here before, eight dollars a week. its much more pleasant on this floor we have a large room and bed room which I keep for the kitchen. The carpet does not cover or fit the room but I have mad[e] it do nicely I wish some of you could come and see me. you can spare ­mother so well I wish I had means to send for her to spend some weeks with me.

66. This letter does not have a date, but Hannah has written her location on it, Burlington, Vermont. The events in the letter allow it to be tentatively dated as a­ fter February 23, 1859 (when Jeff and Mattie ­were married), and before June 9, 1860, when their ­daughter Mannahatta (“Hattie”) was born. 67. Hannah’s abbreviation for “received.” 68. Aunt Betsy (Elizabeth Van Nostrand Maybee) was ­Mother Whitman’s s­ister, and ­Uncle Jake (Jacob Maybee) was Aunt Betsy’s husband. 69. Hannah is prob­ably referring to New York City. 70. See Letter 5.

116

The Complete Cor r espondence

Has Matty71 returned yet. I have noticed (particularly) the boats both the Canada & Montreal. one day I saw a young girl dressed in black, that at first I thought it might be her. ­there was a gentlemen with this person, and other ­things I knew it was not she. I think I should know her. I should like very much to have her stop ­here. (if she returns this way.) I should like to know how you are all getting along. your letter speaks of the times affecting you all some. (Charlie wants to know if you go to Utah72 if you ­will take Matty with you) The good times are comeing b ­ rother. my experience has been the darkest time is just before day. one that has youth good health and good looks I should not think could despair let what would come. I have my dark times, ­every one perhaps does, though it does not seem so. I know some boarding h ­ ere that seem to have smooth easy time every­t hing pleasant. I like your letters Jeff I wish you would write often. any ­little ­thing about home is interresting to me. even what you had for dinner. do you have buck wheat cakes yet. Charlie often talks about them and M ­ others nice bread. Charlie expects to go to New York next month to visit his s­ isters73 and see the paintings (forengn) that are ­there on ex[h]ibition he w ­ ill certainly go some time through the winter he only intends to stay one week. I cannot any way persuade him to say I may make the visit with him. he says he cannot meet the double expence, He has become quite a ­great smoker at one time he had some cigars he thought very good he said he should take a bundle down to George, so Andrew has left. I suppose you ­will do the same. one of ­these days. I think I ­shall like Matty very much Jeffy I think she must be kind to M ­ other. I want to know her. and wish she could return this way and stop and make me a visit I should like to see Jesse I ­shall be comeing along one of ­these days. Charlie says I must say how de do to Jesse for him and immagine they shake hands, How is Eddy poor child I promised to write to him tell him I have not forgotten it. tell Walt I am more than a hundred thousand times oblidged to him for the papers. and I mean to send him something what ­shall I get Jeff. we have talked about a ­couple a barrels of potatoes, but they are four shillings, bush.74 ­here perhaps they are cheaper t­here t­here is no fruit, (apples h ­ ere—­this not like a country place, Has Mary been home since you wrote remembe[r] me to her when she comes I have written in a hurry jeff ­because I mean to mail this to­night. I waited a while before I got in a hurry, did’nt I. I believe the mail goes pretty early in the 71. Martha Emma Mitchell Whitman (1836–1873), Jeff’s wife. 72. Jeff “considered travelling to Utah, presumably to run surveys for the transcontinental railroad,” according to Dennis Berthold and Kenneth Price; see “Editorial Note to Letter 5,” in Thomas Jefferson Whitman, Dear ­Brother Walt: The Letters of Thomas Jefferson Whitman, ed. Dennis Berthold and Kenneth Price (Kent, Ohio: Kent State University Press, 1984), 13. 73. See Letter 21. 74. Abbreviation for “bushel.” A bushel of potatoes weighs approximately sixty pounds.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

117

morning ­There is no train from New York to Burlington in one day now the cars stop at Rutland75 one can leave h ­ ere and arrive at New York same day however, it ­w ill be more expence Charlie visit to New York.— How is M ­ other. I hope she keeps well. I ­shall write to her very soon. I did not feel real well for a day or so, or I should have written first of the week. I feel well now. I have been very well all the while we have been in Burlington. Charlie is well. Charlie rec’76 a letter from Mr Anderson77 he was much surprised when he rec’ a letter from some part of Germany Mr Anderson wishes to continue the correspondence, he is to remain abroad (some part of France) this winter returns to the south in the spring. I forgot Jeff that you w ­ ill not know who I mean, Mr Anderson is a gentleman that ordered a picture sent to his residence in the south. M ­ other ­will remember Charlie thinks he Mr A w ­ ill be some benefit to him I suppose he has wealth. I was much su[r]prised to hear of Joe marriage78 if I had known, when I was home, he was g­ oing to be married I should have made him promise to visit me on his wedding tour. congratulate him for me. I should think you would miss him he does not come up so often I suppose now.—­I should like to know if you remain with Bartlett,79 and if Georgey comes home, but I dont suppose he w ­ ill. 80 does Andrew come home often does he live in Clanton St yet.—­I hope Jesse ­will become entirely well. Write again Jeff tell me all your bothers if you have any. I think oftener of ­Mother than I ever did. ­Mother has all her boys near her if they are cheerful, but Jeff I believe I wont preach,—­There is to be a marriage ­here to night, strangers. I just now met the bride and groom in the entry. bride dressed in white. I s­ hall see them in the dining room they have their com­pany with them. t­ here was a marriage h ­ ere a few nights since, it is pretty dull h ­ ere generally to night the ­house seems full I have no more time Jeff I ­w ill not be in a hurry next time I write Give my love to ­Mother, and all of them Good bye Jeff —­Han I am very lonely always alone in my room h ­ ere write often as you can

75. See Letter 5. 76. Hannah’s abbreviation for “received.” 77. Mr. Anderson has not been identified. 78. This may be a reference to Joseph Phineas Davis (1837–1917), a friend of Jeff’s. Davis was a prominent civil engineer who helped develop waterworks in New York, St. Louis (1867– 1869), and Boston. See Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, May 23, 1866, n. 7, Raabe; and Berthold and Price, “Introduction,” Dear ­Brother Walt, xxviii. 79. Jeff had worked for Lewis L. Bartlett, a surveyor. See Berthold and Price, “Editorial Note to Letter 5,” Dear ­Brother Walt, 13. 80. Hannah is referring to 14 Clinton St., Andrew’s address.

118

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 26, june 1, 1860: “I thank Walt for Leaves of Grass he sent” In February 1860 Thayer & Eldridge, a Boston publishing firm, contacted Walt and indicated that they wanted to publish Leaves of Grass. Walt went to Boston in March to work on the third edition of Leaves of Grass. In a letter to his ­brother Jeff (dated May 10, 1860), Walt mentioned that he “would like to see her [Hannah] once more—­and I must, this summer—­After I recruit a while home, I ­shall very likely take a tour, partly business and partly for edification, through all the N[ew] E[ngland] states—­then I ­shall see Han—­I s­ hall write to her before I leave ­here—­and do you write also, Jeff—­don’t fail”(Correspondence, 1:54). Walt must have mailed a copy of the third edition of Leaves of Grass to Hannah in early May, b ­ ecause Charlie wrote to Walt (May 18, 1860, Duke) that he and Hannah had “received your book . . . ​—­I like the portrait, it looks very much as you do at the pre­sent time. It has a ­little air of a foreign savan—­however—­but it is a good likeness.” Despite his wish to visit Hannah, Walt was not able to travel to Vermont to see her on this trip. He would not visit Hannah in Vermont u ­ ntil 1872.

Burlington June 1st81 Dear dear ­Mother I have thought e­ very single day for three months I should write to you. I commence letters and do not finish them and of course do not send them. I have felt unhappy ­because I have not written I have thought about it ­every day. I want to see you very much indeed dear ­Mother. I think of you often and always. I hope you do not forget me. I was very sorry to hear that Andrew82 was so sick, poor child. I wish I could have been ­there to have helped him. I was glad enough to hear he was better. I am glad Mary has been home. I think I s­ hall come home. I ­shall write again soon. this is only a line, I have much to say to you, I cant say all I wish ­because I want to send by this mornings mail only think dear ­Mother its more than three years83 since I have seen you, and so near, only one days r­ ide. I am glad Jeffy and Matty still live home, Walt told me quite a good deal about home but I want to know more much more,—­I have been very much disappointed b ­ ecause Walt did not come to see us. I had felt so glad so pleased had spoke of it so often. I watched the cars ­every night 81. Hannah wrote the month and day on this letter (June 1), and Richard Maurice Bucke wrote the year, 1860. In May 1860 Whitman published the third edition of Leaves of Grass, which Hannah refers to in this letter, so the date is confirmed. 82. Andrew was recovering from pleurisy, according to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. See “Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman April 4, 1860,” Raabe. 83. Charlie and Hannah had visited Brooklyn intermittently in the mid-1850s for short periods of time. Charles exhibited paintings at the National Acad­emy of Design in New York City in 1853–1854. See Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 99.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

119

although he said he would write again when he would come I felt confident he would come ­because Charlie said he would, I was very anxious to open the next letter I thought he would say when he was comeing he spoke of ­going home. not one word what I wanted most to hear, I ­will not tell you how bad I felt. you at home would think me silly and childish I thought I had been wrong in not writing to him. I read his good kind letters often and with much plea­sure I was glad dear ­Mother to get them although it looks greedy and selfish to not answer them. I did not mean to say so much about Walts not comeing, ­because it w ­ ill do no good now, but I think (if we stay ­here) he ­will come yet some time this summer, I do not want you to forget me ­Mother. I intend to come home before very long. Charlie is soon g­ oing away sketching again.84 I stay home and in my rooms much of the time. I have the same rooms the ­house is full. I am the least stylish or fas[h]iounable of any. Mr Curtis85 has purchased many of Charlies paintings since we have been h ­ ere,—­I hope you are well dear ­Mother and have ever such good times, I wish I could see you. I thank Walt for Leaves of Grass he sent,86 I think it fa[s]cinating I am as sensitive about and interested in the criticisms as any one as Charlie it must sell readily its bea[u]tifully got up, and cheap, I like it. Dear ­Mother you wrote to Walt when he was away I wish you could write to me Walt said he would write soon a­ fter he got home. Jeffy I hardly dare ask him b ­ ecause Ive not written give my love to him. Dear ­Mother ­w ill you say to Walt I thank him much for Leaves I read it with much plea­sure, I prize it indeed I have lent it since. I wished something to lend in return for civilities. I ­will write to Walt, give him my love remember me to Matty Walt says she speaks of me. I thank her and love her dearly. tell George I dreamed not long since he and Walt came to see me I knew how he looked and what he said I thought I run down to see the cook many times for fear they would not have good ­things and tell George that or this is the first dream I ever told,—if you write to Mary tell her to not forget me. Charlie sends his love to you dear ­Mother, tell Eddy I often think of him, accept lots of good wishes for you all. I ­will next time tell you all about the ­house, Good bye dear M ­ other Han Dear dear ­Mother take good care of yourself how glad I would be to see you Charlie sends his love to all 84. Of Charlie’s method, William Lipke notes that “his attention to the subtleties and changes of a scene affected by cloud formations and their shadows reveals that he sketched directly from nature rather than working exclusively in his studio” (“Places of Delight,” in Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 25). 85. See Letter 22. 86. Hannah is referring to the third edition of Leaves of Grass, published in May 1860.

120

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 27, july 21, 1861: “Charlie can and has abused me far beyond h ­ uman endurance” Sunday July 2187 Dear ­Mother, I rec’d88 the papers last night and your letter and other papers some time since. We are at Jerico, Vermont,89 at the Bostwick ­house have been ­here about two weeks. I ­shall come home dear ­Mother the last of this week. Charlie wishes me to go home says he ­w ill pay my board Charlie has taken the greatest aversion, to me no m ­ atter what I do it is wrong I know I should hide his faults I do feel sensitive about it no one knows how much so, but I must tell some ­little ­things for Charlie said he should write such a letter home that he thought some of you would come ­after me. I am glad I have some place to go I want to see you all very very much still I would stay with him if he would let me ­Mother I am much to sensitive to say or speak of ­t hings just as they are if it was not for his writing to you as I know he w ­ ill or has written to day, to you (he says.) I think M ­ other you w ­ ill not feel quite as bad if you know exa[c]tly how it is, and I think or feel as if you that have known me all my life would believe me, improbable as it may seem. I know you can hardly think it pos­si­ble ­after reading his letter. that I never say an unkind word to Charlie, you would not believe I could be so, but Charlie can and has abused me far beyond ­human endurance still I can truly say I never feel or felt angry ­towards him. (I have in my trunk now a letter written to you simular to this that I was too sensitive to send. his writing to you is the cause of my telling so plainly some ­little ­things. he is seldom in my room to day he was Glazing90 his picture ­here. he spoke of my g­ oing home. I said I would but would rather stay now a while he said he would pay my board. I said I was afraid he would get tired of that I said I was hardly strong enough to send (or make vest said I never did do it much I was not speaking particularly to him91 he became very angry said e­ very posible bad t­ hing to me. I asked him pleasantly and quietly well Charlie have I not a single good 87. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote the year “1861” on this letter, in red ink, and Hannah wrote Sunday July 21. The year is confirmed ­because July 21 fell on a Sunday in 1861. 88. received 89. Jericho, Vermont, is twenty miles east of Burlington. 90. Charlie placed a thin coat of varnish on his paintings when they ­were finished, the last step before he framed them. The glaze protected the paint and gave the colors an even reflection. See Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde” (master’s thesis), 97–98. 91. Hannah boxed off two sections at the top of page 2 of this letter, and wrote, “I said I was hardly strong enough to send (or make vest said I never did do it much I was not speaking particularly to him.” Instead of appending ­these lines to the end of the letter, they are inserted ­here. They are not written upside down, which suggests that ­t hese lines are not a postscript. Hannah has inserted a caret (^) a­ fter “that” and before “he” to suggest that she wanted the lines to be read at this point in the letter. By “make vest” Hannah may be referring to sewing the front of a vest, but the meaning of this expression is not clear.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

121

quality. he was almost furious, moved all his t­ hings out of the room. I begged him not to do so to continue his work. M ­ other I h ­ umble myself to him more than you would think any one could. (I am so par­tic­u ­lar in order to tell you every­t hing I say I wish to be blamed some) or feel afraid of, not telling all I say I would do any t­ hing ­under heaven if I could live with him in peace. I dont want to be beholden to you at home. the reason I do not go immediately home is I think he ­w ill not pay my board any lenghth of time. I think but perhaps I am entirely mistaken he would bye and bye go away somewhere, such ideas ­will cross ones mind and that is only an idea. M ­ other is it not singular I wish to remain where he is when he is so very unkind and abusive to me, but he is very very pleasant to ­every one ­else he says I whine and find fault with his being polite to ­others. I never once thought of such a ­t hing, the reason why he says so is one time when he was very angry with me he went out by my win­dow and talked and laughed only, pleasantly as I like to see him, to a man a boarder, I said cheerfully how much I would like it if he could be pleasant so with me he said he and that young man w ­ ere of an equality. I laughed and said well is not a husband and wife one as good as another he as usual got angry said we ­were not I was beholden to him but I did not ap[p]reciate and so on I speak of this b ­ ecause he said I w ­ ill prabab[l]y tell you I w ­ ill not allow him to work or simular t­hings equally as untrue. and unlikely one night not long since he got up lit a light and began to scold and swear I could not tell for my life what for, I had not touched him or spoke to him. I laid perfectly quiet pretended to be fast asleep. he was almost as abusive talking as usual I breathed as if I was asleep he could not speak very loud the rooms about us w ­ ere occupied I never was good at making believe. he began to get tired I could not make believe any longer I roused myself, and says why Charlie are you sick. he said I would not let him sleep. last night he became angry at some pleasant remark I made talked to me unkindly as usual I felt bad and a­ fter he got asleep I took a book that Mr Bostwick lent me to try to take my mind a ­little so I could sleep, nearly ten O clock Charlie woke and without speaking got up and blew out the light. I never even thought of being angry said I had done wrong. he was angry I tried to coax him till he became more and more violent. as true as I live dear ­mother all I said or done was Charlie dear dont be so, or simular ­t hings I said nothing worse. I did very very wrong in not being perfectly quiet. I kept thinking I ­will try once more so he w ­ ill not feel so angry. he got up dressed himself abusing me or saying e­ very posible bad ­thing that would make one shudder. I got up begged and prayed him to go to bed. M ­ other you would not believe could not think he could talk as he does to me. he often says t­ hings you have said about me that you never said any more than I do as he says I do, says if you could only see me ­every pos­si­ble provoking ­thing. I do not now get angry but I feel miserable I could never describe how I feel, if I speak the most affectionate way I can, w ­ ill say shut up your god dam[n]ed jaw you mean stinking selfish wretch I wont hear a word out

122

The Complete Cor r espondence

of you, (I am ashamed m ­ other to write so particularly I should not do so only in justice to myself. he has written such or spoke of writing or says such horrid ­things. I dont know what he has said in his letter to you I only know he’s written)92 he ­after a while threw himself on the bed with his clothes on. I felt bad as if I would do any t­ hing in the world for even one kind word. I must say something about his getting cold and must try to coax him to go to bed. I said very ­little the most ­humble and affectionate way, he got up again became furious and violent. I begged and prayed him to be calm and go to bed, I did not say one word that I thought would irratate him. I was lying in bed had not said one single cross word I had been crying as usual. he came up and choked me93 a l­ittle only with one hand I am not at any time afraid of him I dont know how hard he did choke me I was very ­little frighten[e]d he looked wild or his eyes, looked wild soon as he took his hand from my throat, I was not of course hurt (it would be absurd to think Charlie would hurt me of any consequence) I said oh Charlie you tried to choke me he said if he had killed me it was no more than I deserved. I can never explain how I felt. I was not the least angry but so miserable I have suffered from sickness, but never felt so bad it appears to me as I did then and as I often do when he is so unkind such a deathly sick faint horrid feeling—. I ­shall tire you out dear M ­ other its no use talking about it more. I feel sorry and sick to tell you what I have but Charlie is so bad ­towards me he has no feeling or affection. Mr Blodgett94 one of the Proprietors of the Exchange Burlington ­stopped ­here to have supper (a few days since) he was g­ oing some distance, further, (Mr Blodgett has always been friendly almost fatherly I might say although he has only been civil and clever as he is to all his boarders, his ­daughter Mary Jane95 was very often in my room, he is an old man) I was standing on the piaz[z]a alone, (I had seen him when he drove up) he came out on the piaz[z]a said as blunt is Mr Heyde any better or kinder to you now. I dont know how you can stand it I said why Mr Blodgett I never spoke to you of Mr Heyde he said I know you never did not a word, but I’ve known it ever since you been at the ­Hotel, (Monday morning) said also he had often thought he would speak to him about it said he thought I did very wrong if I had any friends to not let them know it. I made no answer but was never more supprised he said no more. he dislikes his s­ ister in law Mrs Blodget, but I never heard him speak of her Charlie sent a letter to Burlington to day (Monday) to get me a pass to go home Mr Canfield96 is often away from one to three weeks I may not be able to 92. This letter is not extant. 93. Strangulation is a serious form of physical abuse, dramatically increasing the likelihood of hom­i­cide, according to Rachel Louise Snyder, who notes that “most strangulation injuries are internal.” See her essay “No Vis­i­ble Bruises.” 94. See Letter 20. 95. See Letter 10. 96. See Letter 3.

1 8 5 8 –1 8 6 1 : L e t t e r s 2 0 – 2 7

123

get the pass in some time so dont expect me any par­tic­u­lar day I may not come this week. Charlie has gone trouting fishing he does not know I have written I dislike to do ­t hings so its not natu­ral to me, he said he should tell you to not believe any ­t hing I said that I was afraid to go home I said to him yesterday ­after begin[n]ing a letter that I should not write home he is likely to say one ­thing as another and I value your good opinioun at home. M ­ other dear dont you feel the least bad about any ­t hing I have written I am afraid I have done wrong in telling you They sent the letter and papers from Burlington by the stage, letters come safe one day or so late l­ ater I feel half inclined to not send this m ­ other dont fret dear M ­ other about what I have written one bit if I did not think Charlie had written very bad t­ hings of me I would not send it I hope you are well M ­ other good bye write to me Dear M ­ other if I should not come home soon and you can write to me first direct to Underhill Flatts,97 Vermont. Bostwick House care of R. Brown. give my love to my ­brothers Good bye

97. Close to Browns River, Underhill Flats is three miles east of Jericho, and was one of Charlie’s favorite viewpoints for painting.

five

• 1862–1865 letters 28–37 “Have you heard from George” Letters 28–37 provide a unique win­dow into the vantage point of the ­mothers and ­sisters whose ­family members ­were away fighting in the Civil War. Aside from her loneliness and the ongoing challenges of ill health, Hannah is anxious about her b ­ rothers Andrew and George, both enlisted in the Union Army.

letter 28, august 3, 1862: “I am always afraid to write, for fear he would know I had told something.” August 3.1 Sunday After­noon Dear ­Mother I am not sick, I feel sorry if you have been anxious about me Your letter was more than ever welcome: I had been constantly to the Office2 for two weeks, thinking each day if I did not hear from you I would write to-­ morrow. I have thought more about home than I ever did before. you dont know ­Mother how glad I was to get your letter.—­I was vexed sorry enoughh I could not write to you that minute I was making currant jelly and since I had to make 1. This letter is dated “1862” by Richard Maurice Bucke, which concurs with the events Hannah describes in the letter. August 3 fell on a Sunday in 1862, so this date is correct. As Hannah mentions ­later in this letter, Charlie left for Ottawa, Canada (and vicinity), in mid-­July for a painting tour. He returned in November 1862. On this trip, he painted the Ottawa River, Dev­il’s Chute Canyon, and Fitzroy Harbor. It is not clear w ­ hether Charlie was commissioned to paint ­t hese scenes. See Hamblett, “Charles Louis Heyde” (master’s thesis), 39. 2. “Office” is an abbreviation for post office.

124

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

125

some preserves or lose the fruit You see dear ­Mother I cant be sick I walked quite a distance picked and brought home a lot of currants the weather is warm, I feared working so hard would make me ill, but it did not. I have made a ­great quantity of jelly I do not like it I made it for Charlie he likes it at dinner. I only wish I could send you some I was sick when Charlie sent that box or I  should have put something in. I feared ­those ­things he sent ­were not good enough. did the pants on top of the box come safe I am glad you heard from George, I am sorry he has not been well. I have felt very anxious about him3 this hot weather dear good soul but I am not supprised and any ­t hing he does for he is good I am also very grateful to Matty if she spoke of comeing h ­ ere thinking 4 I was ill. I am glad Andrew is coming home soon,—­Are you well dear ­Mother you said nothing about yourself in your letter. Charlie has been gone this two weeks. I dont know how long he w ­ ill be away. he did not know he is at Ottawa, Canada, West, I have had two or three letters. I do so much hope he ­will have a pleasant as well as profitable journey. I want dear ­Mother very much to come home. I want to see you all so much, being sick mad[e] me think more than ever about it. I was very sick indeed w ­ hole days and sometimes nearly all the night I  would have so much pain I would almost faint as much as I could bear I thought. my head was not affected in the least.—­W here we are living its very incon­ve­nient for keeping ­house, up two pairs of very high stairs over twenty steps one flight and the ­others wind or turn. I would often bring a pail of ­water and wood and g­ oing so much up and down, & trying to please and have ­t hings right, I think what was the ­matter with me was a strain. I did not have falling of the womb, ­t here might have been some misplacement,5 I had become very weak dear M ­ other before I was sick by being fretted to death by many ­t hings Charlie would get angry at nothing and would go to the American6 to his meals, and thousands of other ­t hings much worse I dont wish to speak of ­t hings now sometime I may tell you, but dear ­Mother above all ­t hings in the world I want Charlie to feel kindly to you all at home. I cannot live with him if he does not. 3. George initially enlisted in the Thirteenth New York State Militia soon a­ fter Fort Sumter in the spring of 1861, and was sent to Washington, DC. When his three-­month enlistment was over, he re-­enlisted, this time with the 51st New York Volunteers in the fall of 1861. 4. Andrew served briefly during the Civil War in the 13th Regiment, New York State Militia. He enlisted on May 28, 1862, and served from June 16 to September 12, 1862. See Martin  G. Murray, “Bunkum Did Go Sogering,” Walt Whitman Quarterly Review 10, no.  3 (Winter 1993): 142. 5. The term “misplacement” suggests that Hannah had been to see a doctor about her condition; in the mid-1850s this medical condition (also called “prolapsus uteri,” “displacement,” and “falling . . . ​ downwards and backwards”) would have been treated with “mechanical contrivances,” with “bichloride of mercury,” or with “the administration of ­ omen: Part I—­Diseases of saline asperients.” Charles West, Lectures on the Diseases of W the Uterus (London: John Churchill, 1856), 191, 220. If Hannah was prescribed mercury (a common remedy) it may have triggered migraines. 6. See Letter 9.

126

The Complete Cor r espondence

I myself can bear almost anything, but I could not hear him speak of you all at home like he does or perhaps would when he is vexed. I am always afraid to write, for fear he would know I had told something,—­sometimes dear ­mother I would get weary making the best of every­thing, but its much better t­ here is always some bright side) we always have plenty means, t­ here is no need of our living up ­here7 we happened to get fixed h ­ ere and kept staying,—­I dont think I s­ hall be sick again but if I am I must do the very best I can make the best of it, have patience till I get well dont be a[n]xious. if I am ill I w ­ ill certainly write, I s­ hall be carefull I do not think t­here is much danger. I have been well so long now,—­I think enough of Charlie. (if I did not I should be much happier) but I must tell you you must not believe every­thing he writes. I have heard of such absurd ­things he has said and written to his freinds of me too unlikely to speak of, I w ­ ill write again Dear ­Mother you must tell me if you hear from George & Andrew, Walt must write to me very much love to you and all my love to Eddy Han I forgot to tell you Mrs Francis8 called I liked her much, I wish she lived nearer I would see her often Walt must write to me why dont he, I am very lonely ­here I see very l­ ittle of the ­people down stairs

letter 29, september 11, 1862: “I know George is safe but not hearing makes me feel anxious.” Thursday eve­ning9 Sept 11 Dear ­Mother Have you heard from George. I have felt very anxious10 I have expected a letter ­every day from home I wish dear ­Mother you or Walt would write a line just as

7. Hannah may be referring to Vermont when she writes “up ­here.” 8. George served with Lieutenant Henry W. Francis and shared his tent, as Walt notes in a letter to M ­ other Whitman (December  29, 1862): “While I was t­here George still lived in Capt. Francis’s tent—­there ­were five of us altogether, to eat, sleep, write &c. in a space twelve feet square, but we got along very well—” (W. Whitman, Correspondence, 1:60). Edwin Haviland Miller notes that “­later George informed his ­mother that Francis had asked his wife, who was staying in Burlington, Vt., to call on Hannah” (Correspondence, 1:60, n. 6). 9. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1862” in red ink on this letter. The date is accurate ­because September 11 fell on a Thursday in 1862, and the events Hannah mentions in this letter occurred in that same year (Charlie’s painting trip to Ottawa—­see Letter 28). 10. Hannah’s concern is justified: George’s regiment was involved in the Second ­Battle of Bull Run (August 28–30) and the ­Battle of Chantilly (September 1). See G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 61–64.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

127

soon as you get this. I know George is safe but not hearing makes me feel anxious. he had always written immediately ­after any ­battle. I think perhaps he has written to you, he wrote me a very kind good affectionate letter about four weeks, since I thought very much of it. I have felt bad very ­because I could not write to him I was ill when his letter was brought to me, when I got better I see by the papers they had left Newport News,11 I was not well enough to go and see Mrs. Francis12 to learn where they w ­ ere, (George says in his letter, he was well and hearty,—­also he says—­now S­ ister I do wish you would go home for you dont know how bad I feel to have you sick and alone ­Mother and all are anxious to have you come. write as soon as you get this I am anxious to hear how you are getting along. and dont fail to go home It ­will be a ­great satisfaction to me to know you are home) I am sorry I could not write to him. I s­ hall soon as I know where he is Andrew I suppose has returned give him my love.) they had a dangerous time in returning13 I saw by the papers, is he well. I have been wishing to write to you dear ­Mother ever since your last letter I have commence[d] twice but was to[o] ill to finish and go out to mail them, I am not well at all. I get around most of the time last night I was very sick to day I feel much better I am ­going to take this to the P.O. so you see I am well enough to get out. but som[e]times its pretty hard for me to get out enough to get what few ­things I need, and get my letters. Charlie writes often, he is now in Ottawa (Canada) but is ­going in a few days 100 miles further north. I do not tell him and he thinks I am pretty well, I have much less to do when he is not ­here, and his business is very much better ­there, indeed I dont think he could do any ­here what­ever he speaks of returning in October but I do not think he w ­ ill so soon, I am very lonely ­here. I ­shall be glad when he comes on that account if I was only able dear ­Mother to work again without its making me ill, (last summer I used to do so much, cook down two pairs of stairs, and bring e­ very t­ hing up h ­ ere,) I think perhaps when we get a more con­ve­nient place I s­ hall be better we ­shall certainly not remain h ­ ere when Charlie returns I s­ hall not regret leaving the ­people that live down stairs. I see ­little of them however You cant immagine how much I have wished to come home. I have not given it up I think I s­ hall come before very long my not being well is the only reason sometimes I feel discouraged feeling so I cant go out scar[c]ely at all, but I thought dear M ­ other I said (to myself) if George was only safe I would not complain. dont neglect writing to me I have thought very much about Walt not writing tell him he must I want to see you you dont 11. In his letter to ­Mother Whitman from Newport News, ­Virginia, dated July 21, 1862, George writes, “I think ­a fter we get paid I ­shall try to go down to see Bunkum [Andrew] at Suffolk but I dont know certain as I can get away” (G. Whitman, 59). 12. See Letter 28. 13. See Letter 28. On their way back to New York from Suffolk, ­Virginia, Andrew’s regiment was on board a steamship (the Baltic) that ran aground on the Chincoteague Shoals; no one was injured. See Murray, “Bunkum Did Go Sogering,” 143.

128

The Complete Cor r espondence

know how much—­I am ­going to try to see a doctor Dr. Carpenter14 said he would in to day but has not come I have no doubt I could be helped you know I always dislike to call in a Dr I have no doubt I s­ hall be better soon I dont want you to feel the least in the world anxious dear M ­ other for I get along very well I have not been much sick only last night. I am not sick long. I want to see Dr to ascertain what makes me have such severe pain, I ­w ill write again soon. I do wish I could come home. I want to see you all so much, when have you seen ­sister Mary. Dear ­Mother dont fail some of you write I want to know where George is. That is another cause why I wish I was home you hear from him often being along ­here I feel more anxious about him than I should with you all. I have written in a hurry dear ­Mother I want to go out with it before the mail closes. Give my love to all I think lots about you all yours affectionat[e]ly Han My love to Eddy How is b ­ rother Jesse

letter 30, september 21, 1862: “I am anxious to have his baby named George” Sunday Eve­ning Sept15 Dear ­Mother, I rec’d your kind letter, I was anxiously expecting it I am more than ever anxious now to hear from home. Soon as you hear dear M ­ other that George16 is safe, you must write or telegraph immediately to me, perhaps you have heard, and I ­shall get a letter tomorrow You are kind to write to me so quickly I appreciate 14. Dr. Walter Carpenter (1808–1892) served on the faculty of the medical school at the University of Vermont beginning in 1858. See Charles  S. Caverly, “Carpenter, Walter (1808–1892)” in American Medical Biographies, eds. Howard A. Kelly and Walter L. Burrage, (Baltimore: Norman, Remington Co., 1920), 197–198. 15. Hannah wrote the day of the week (Sunday) and the month (September) on this letter, but she did not provide the specific year or date. The day and the year [21, 1862] are in Richard Maurice Bucke’s handwriting. The date, September 21, 1862, is accurate ­because September 21 fell on Sunday in 1862 and ­because Hannah refers to Charlie’s painting trip to Ottawa, which took place from August to November 1862 (see Letter 28). 16. George’s regiment had been involved in the ­Battle of South Mountain (September 14–15, 1862) and Antietam (September 17, 1862). See G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 64–71.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

129

it; I cannot write about or tell you anything untill I hear from George dont fail to let me know I feel anxious I have been very ill, but feel well to day. I have not been out since I went to mail the last letter I wrote to you I have not been down stairs for some time I have boarded with or the p ­ eople living down stairs have brought up my meals for a week and more, now I s­ hall do for myself, again. I would board with them untill I got strong if they ­were willing but they do not seem so disposed. they have been kind since I have been sick, I did not want much however they have plenty of help, I have now a very skilful doctor I should not have been so ill, if the Dr, I had previous had not neglected me. Dr Thayer17 is just as kind as pos­si­ble for any one to be I have been acquainted with him a long time almost the only ­t hing of much benifit is for me to be quiet not take any exercise at all Dr Thayer says I can be helped much but it ­will be years before I get well I dont think so at all I have enlargement of the womb (and falling)18 I know I s­ hall get well soon dear M ­ other I have said many times if George was only safe I would not complain, let me know dear ­Mother just as soon as you hear—­I get along nicely ­here alone do not feel the least anxious about me.—­I cannot think of anything now but about George. I ­w ill write again just as soon as you write and let me know. Charlie w ­ ill be home soon. he sent me some beautiful pre­sents from Canada.19 I did not wish him to know I was so ill he is engaged on a picture that he is much pleased with the subject. I wished him to be successful and not to be annoyed with any care I have often wondered why Walt did not write to me Give my love to all dear M ­ other. I have often wished Jeffy20 would send me his wife and childs pictures tell Matty I hope to see her some day and that I have thought many times this summer if I was only well, how I would like to have her and ­little sis come and stay some weeks with me. I could have made it pleasant. Give Andrew and his wife21 my love. I am anxious to have his baby named 17. See Letter 29. Hannah must have de­cided not to see Dr. Carpenter any longer. Dr. Samuel White Thayer  Jr. (1817–1882) graduated from Vermont Medical College in 1838 and moved to Burlington in 1854. Although his practice was general medicine, his specialty was surgery and he performed numerous amputations. Professor of anatomy and physiology at the University of Vermont from 1854 to 1871, during the Civil War he served as surgeon general of Vermont. See H. Royce Bass, The History of Braintree, Vermont (Rutland, VT: Tuttle, 1883), 57–58. 18. See Letter 28. 19. See Letter 28. 20. Mattie and Jeff had two d ­ aughters, Mannahatta (“Hattie”), born on June 9, 1860, and Jessie Louisa, born on June 17, 1863. Hannah is referring to Hattie h ­ ere, called “­little sis” ­until Jessie was born. 21. Andrew served in the Union Army briefly during the Civil War (see Letter 28). Hannah refers to Andrew’s marriage to Nancy McClure in Letter 1. Nancy and Andrew had three ­children; Hannah suggests the name “George” for their second child, which they apparently accepted. Their child was called “Georgy.” See Loving, “Introduction,” Civil War Letters, 12–14.

130

The Complete Cor r espondence

George I intended in my last letter to ask permis[s]ion to name it I have written dear M ­ other as I always (do to you) in a hurry. I ­shall have to depend on some one to carry this to the Office.22 Write dear ­Mother and tell me George is safe. much love. Good night, Han I ­shall come home some time dear ­mother I could not now but I am permanently better now s­ hall soon be strong

letter 31, september 1862: “I have a hope” Dear ­Brother23—is George safe. ­Will you telegraph to me immediately if you have any good news. I would telegraph home, I think I am well enough to get out I saw a name in the paper last night at first I—­afterwards I see it was a dif­fer­ent com­pany and I hope a dif­fer­ent division. George com­pany is com­pany D24 this was B. and Kings division. I have a hope. I am almost sure.—­because the Reg’t was not mentioned,—­I ­shall wait anxiously untill I can hear. I feel quite sure this morning, it was no one belonging to me. You must forgive me for troubleing you when I know you at home all feel just as anxious I feel for you, but I think perhaps you have heard good news by this time, perhaps I am anxious needlessly I have no doubt I am,—­perhaps b ­ rother George has written to M ­ other by this time, and you ­will almost be vexed at me for feeling so,—­but I am alone. have been some sick, but I am not so weak, as you think, I can bear a good deal I ­shall be hopeful and cheerful. I feel George is safe, I expect dear ­brother you ­will think me easily agitated or frightened do not let me trou­ble you. Give my love to dear ­Mother, I wish I could see her I s­ hall soon, my love to you, Han dear b ­ rother telegraph to me at once

22. Hannah is referring to the post office, located in downtown Burlington. 23. This is Hannah’s first extant letter to her ­brother Walt. Although Hannah does not mention Walt’s name in her salutation, he is the likely addressee (rather than Jeff) for two reasons. First, in her letter to Jeff (Letter 25, late fall 1859), Hannah includes Jeff’s name in the salutation (“Dear ­brother Jeffy”). Second, in that same letter Hannah asks about Jeff’s wife, Mattie. ­There is no mention of Mattie in this letter, or of Jeff and Mattie’s child, Mannahatta (“Hattie”) (b. June  9, 1860). Hannah uses similar paper in letters 29 and 30 to ­Mother Whitman dated September 11 and September 21, 1862. 24. George served in Com­pany D, as Hannah notes. See Letter 28.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

131

letter 32, november 6 and 12, 1862: “I appreciate kindness more than you can immagine being ­here alone so much. and not being strong” Burlington, Thursday Eve­ning25 Dear dear ­Mother You must forgive me for not writing before. Your good letter laid some time in the P.O. it ­w ill not happen so again, I had sent but it seems they did not go. I generally go very often.—­Dear M ­ other how good and kind your letter was, it seemed some way almost like seeing you I was so glad to hear about George26 too I think and feel just as you do about him. I know no one can feel more than you. I wanted to and should have written to him but thought by the papers they w ­ ere moving 27 I wish ­Mother next time any of you write you could tell me just where to direct.—­Give Walt a thousand thanks for his welcome letters, his first letter that I was so anxious to get had a cheerful look. the moment I saw it I knew it was good, I am grateful too for the kind interest and good words. I appreciate kindness more than you can immagine being ­here alone so much. and not being strong. although for two months I have been real well I was only sick one day in all that time. I do not feel quite as well now. I was compelled to take a very long walk in search of some one to saw wood I had been three weeks trying about ­here to get some one, the walk and bringing up wood for some days I suppose is the cause of my not feeling so well. I thought I was ­going to be as well as ever, being h ­ ere alone dear M ­ other I cannot help d ­ oing somethings if I can get about at all. the p ­ eople in the h ­ ouse are very unkind. r­ eally rude and insolent have been very disagreable ever since Charlie left. I do not think they would do me the slightest ­favor no ­matter how ill I was. I dont know any cause for their prejudice, I have never said or done the least rude t­ hing, to them—­If you can possibly dear ­Mother do forgive me for not writing before, I have been so annoyed and troubled about my wood I could not do anything any cooking one day and one or two eve­nings I was freezing almost. now I have found some one to saw it,—­It seems dear ­Mother a funny t­ hing to tell you about, but its very impor­tant to me in this horrid cold old h ­ ouse its colder than out of doors I do believe, Now I want to see you all once more I was so well I began to fix to come home and you spoke or just mentioned about George 25. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “6 Nov. 1862” in red ink on this letter; the date can be confirmed for several reasons. Hannah added a short note to this letter, which she dates “Wednesday November  12”: November  12 fell on a Wednesday in 1862. Hannah began writing the letter on the previous “Thursday eve­ning,” November 6. Hannah also mentions that Charlie is away in Ottawa. Charlie traveled to Canada from August to November 1862 for a painting tour. 26. See Letter 29. 27. George’s regiment.

132

The Complete Cor r espondence

comeing. I have thought M ­ other all summer of comeing. I was so afraid of being ill and making you trou­ble. I want to see you all a ­great deal more than you do me I know I hope I s­ hall live long enough. I am very lonely h ­ ere but I do nicely when I am well and I w ­ ill be more careful. I dont want you dear M ­ other to be the least the very least bit in the world anxious about me, ­because I s­ hall get along nicely and come home and tell you ­every ­thing. I cant write ­every ­thing I want to say if I should write all night, it would take me a w ­ hole week. I certainly ­will write oftener I feel afraid you have been anxious about me, you must not be dear M ­ other I think Charlie w ­ ill return soon even if he should go back to Ottawa,28 he is ­doing much better ­there, that I suppose is why he stays he has been well all the time I think Canada, and perhaps the constant changing about agrees with him. he has been in Ottawa for the last three weeks, previous he was only a short time in one place. I want to see him he has been away about or nearly four months. I won­der sometimes if Charlie has written to you any of the ridicu­lous ­things he must have said to some of the ­people h ­ ere, more absurd than you can immagine to absurd and unlikely to speak of. —­Dr Thayer29 has just been in dear ­Mother he says I ­w ill get better he thinks I may have taken a severe cold that makes me not feel as well. a­ fter being well so long it makes me feel some discouraged. how kind Dr Thayer is he has much to do. lectures ­every other night, but ­every few days, sometimes e­ very day he comes in he knows I could not very well send for him he is just as good as he can be I ­shall always remember his kindness. —­Dear M ­ other about George you know I am always anxious to hear if you have any of his letters to send no ­matter how old they are. I never feel discouraged or complain about myself without thinking how many times I promised to never complain if he was safe dear George I wish m ­ other you would tell him how much I think about him. Good night dear ­Mother wednesday morning nov. 12, Nearly a week dear M ­ other since I wrote I have been quite ill I feel quite well this morning, or much better. you must have all the consideration you can for me dear ­Mother I had no chance to send and could not get out to mail this. I hope you have not felt anxious you must not I do nicely I ­shall not bring up any more wood, and perhaps w ­ ill not be ill again—­I was supprised about Fanny30 I thought her a 28. See Letter 28. 29. It is pos­si­ble that Dr. Thayer was checking on Hannah not only ­because she had a bad cold, but also b ­ ecause she was suffering from what she termed “enlargement of the womb” (Letter 30)—­endometriosis. 30. Fanny Van Nostrand (1843–­?) was the second child of Mary and Ansel Van Nostrand. From Hannah’s reference h ­ ere, it is pos­si­ble that Fanny had been recently married.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

133

l­ittle girl. Give my love to e­ very single one at home. To Andrew and his wife also, and dont forget to tell me about George. I wish Walt could write to me often. Good bye dear M ­ other, Han I wish M ­ other you would send me one of Georges letters I w ­ ill return it safe,31 it would be next to his writing to me almost as good Charlie always speaks of him in his letters. I wish I had his picture, if I came home I s­ hall get one taken from the one you have Excuse this horrid looking letter I w ­ ill write again. I s­ hall write to Charlie to day.

letter 33, january 8, 1864: “Andrews death was sudden to me, poor fellow.” Hannah mentions that she is having trou­ble walking due to pain in her back. The origin of this pain is not clear, but Hannah has been receiving medical attention. It is likely that Hannah had been suffering from arthritis, which years ­later she mentions in a letter to Walt (Letter 47, March  1873): “Do you remember Walt some years ago. what a bad time I had with my back (I think it was neuralgie of the spine) anyway I was well only my back I could not walk three steps for many weeks . . . ​I was bent over so nearly as bad for more than a year.” In March 1863 M ­ other Whitman mentioned Hannah’s illness to Walt: “had a letter from Heyd and hanna wrote part of it she was rather better but it hurt her to lean over . . . ​the least sudden moove hurts her.”32 A week ­later, ­Mother Whitman writes that she hopes to visit Hannah, “maybee when the weather gets warm she w ­ ill improve at any rate i do so hope she may i did think i would go on ­there as soon as the weather got warmer but jeff and george dont seem to think i am capable of taking care of myself but i think i could go.”33 In August, Hannah was still ill. ­Mother Whitman writes, “i have had anothe letter fro[m?] [Heyd?] he says han is gradualy getting better but is not able to come home.”34

Katherine Molinoff reports that Fanny and her ­sister Louisa became ­house­keepers (Some Notes, 4 n. 3). 31. While George was away, M ­ other Whitman tucked the letters that he had sent her into her correspondence with her other ­children. Hannah, aware of this practice, promises to return to M ­ other Whitman any of George’s letters that would be sent to Hannah. 32. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, March 9–14 1863, Raabe. 33. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, March 19, 1863, Raabe. 34. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, August 22–23?, 1863, Raabe.

134

The Complete Cor r espondence

Friday night. Jan. 8—­35 Dear ­Mother George is home.36 I was so glad to hear. I ­didn’t know it till Walts letter two days since I knew he was expected Walt told me two weeks ago. I dont know how I missed seeing the notice of the reg’t37 arrival. I looked the papers over so carefully. I think we missed a paper on account of the irregularity of the trains. I have felt so glad to know George was home. how is he is he well, how long has he been home not long I should think by Walts letter how long does he stay is he comeing to see me.38 I feel sure he ­will if its pos­si­ble—­long ago ­Mother you told me he said when he came home again he would come if he had ever so short a furlough I have anticipated it ever since. I suppose M ­ other I am selfish to want George to come so far just for me to see him. If I had been able, soon as I knew he was coming home I should have shut up my rooms ­here, & had Charlie gone to the American ­house39 & I would have gone home. I am very much better, perfectly well only my back. I cant walk as well as I used to quite I walk around the h ­ ouse nearly as well. but I have not been out this winter not since the snow. only across the street one eve­ning the least ­little slip hurts my back some. the snow makes it quite slippery I am pretty well not as strong as I used to be. Dr Thayer40 says I w ­ ill be as well as ever in time, a year or so. Dear M ­ other if I was only well enough to come home. its a long time since I have seen any one belonged to me.—­I am anxious to see George, I s­ hall feel pretty bad if I cant see him. I meant ­Mother to write to you a very long letter long ago, ever since your good letter to me your letter done me a ­great deal of good. Andrews death41 35. This letter can be dated January 8, 1864; January 8 fell on a Friday in 1864. Andrew died in December 1863, and Hannah mentions his death in this letter. 36. In January 1864, George, who was serving in the Ninth Army Corps, was sent home to Brooklyn, New York, on a thirty-­day leave. He returned to his regiment on February 25, 1864. See Loving, “Editorial note to Letter 43,” in G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 111. 37. regiment’s 38. Of George’s pos­si­ble visit, Walt writes to ­Mother Whitman (January 29, 1864), “I ­shall write to Han this after­noon or to-­morrow morning, & tell her prob­ably George ­w ill come out & see her, & that if he does you ­w ill send her word beforehand—” (W. Whitman, Correspondence, 1:192). 39. Hannah is suggesting that should she visit her ­family. Charlie could stay at the American H ­ otel in Burlington while she was away. 40. See Letter 30. 41. Andrew died in December  1863 of complications related to laryngitis and possibly tuberculosis. For details about his death see ­Mother Whitman’s letter to Walt Whitman dated December 4–5, 1863 (Raabe). See also Murray, “Whitman, Andrew Jackson (1827– 1863),” 776.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

135

was sudden to me, poor fellow. I ­will write to you soon M ­ other, how are you. I hope you are well. Walt says you are pretty well I dont know what I should do if Walt did not write I always hear e­ very t­ hing about home from him. I think very much of him and about him It seemed a long time untill t­ hese last letters. I began to be uneasy. I thought if I didnt hear that week I should write. he says he is well and fat. Some times I feel some anxious he is so much I suppose in the hospitals. I am glad too he does much good he dont say very much though about himself. If he dont wear himself out.— How is Jessy tell me more about him. I have meant to write to him. I dont do any ­t hing that I mean to.—­I should think Jeffy would send me ­little Hatties42 picture Walt speaks of her and the other l­ittle California, How is Nancey and her l­ ittle ones.43 How is baby George,—­take care of yourself ­Mother I am some tired to night. I had com­pany this after­noon. I have very ­little com­pany. It takes very ­little to tire me now ­Mother. I get sort of trembly I am some weak. I think its staying in the ­house so much I cant think of any ­t hing but George’s being home I expect I ­shall feel terribly if I cant see him. I know he w ­ ill come if he can.44 you must certainly send me word when he comes I cant bear any ­t hing sudden Charlie ­will go to the Depot to meet him. you can see dear ­Mother by my letter I am tired I dont know why but I always want a very long time & then when I do write I write in a g­ reat hurry. I ­will write to you soon M ­ other a long letter about every­thing—­give my love to ­every one,—­Good bye dear Han —­take care of yourself ­Mother

42. Mannahatta “Hattie” Whitman (1860–1886), Jeff’s eldest ­daughter. Her younger s­ ister Jessie Louisa (referred to h ­ ere as “California” by Hannah) was born in June 1863. 43. Andrew was married to Nancy McClure (1834–­?); ­a fter Andrew’s death ­Mother Whitman reported to Walt in a letter that Nancy “goes it [y?]et in the street”—­possibly referring to prostitution (Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, December 25, 1863 [Raabe]). Andrew and Nancy had three ­ children: James (“Jimmy”); “baby George” (referred to h ­ ere by Hannah); and “­Little Andrew.” 44. ­T here is no existing evidence that George ever visited Hannah in Vermont, although he was deeply concerned about her situation, as his letters during the Civil War reveal.

136

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 34, may 10, 1864: “how differently M ­ other we would feel about the war if George was not in the army” Tuesday Eve, May 10.45 Dear Dear M ­ other How much I wish I could see you. I want you to not feel any more anxious about George than you can help but I think perhaps by the time you get this you ­will have heard he is safe. and ­Mother ­will you be sure and send me word the minute you hear that he is safe. I am like you I cannot see a bit of peace till I hear. I feel this time as if he would be safe. and ­Mother if he only is. I ­w ill try to never complain again of anything as long as I live. Charlie says I say so ­every time. I feel hopeful but just as anxious as you are dear ­Mother. I am glad Walt is in Washington46 I think we ­will hear more quickly. I got the letter from b ­ rother Walt that I expected. & one that George had written to him that I liked to get, always.47—­I hope you are better dear M ­ other or well. now dont worry, & make yourself sick if I only lived where I could see you. dont fail to send me word soon as you hear from George. I think you would any way if I did not write.—­Burnside or the 9 corps, is cal[l]ed reserves, so I hope that George has not been in the worst of this ­battle48 how differently M ­ other we would feel about the war if George was not in the army. you have been good to write to me. I want much to hear from home now I cant tell you about anything now dear ­Mother I cant feel an interest in ­t hings till I know George is safe. I ­will write when I hear from home. you got my letter a week or more since. I suppose. I want to see you all. Give my love to all. tell Jeffy to write or Matty, I am about the same my back is weak & lame.—we expect to move in a week or two.49 Dear ­Mother do try to take care of yourself I think George is safe. he is so good before another Tuesday night we ­will hear.—­I always want to write home when I am much anxious.—­send me Georges letters M ­ other w ­ ill you. I hope you ­will 45. Hannah has written “Tuesday Eve, May 10” on this letter, and Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “ ’64” in red ink on the letter. Since the ­family events that Hannah describes in this letter occurred in 1864, and since May 10 fell on a Tuesday in 1864, this letter can be dated accurately. Hannah left the fourth page of this letter blank. 46. Walt had returned to Washington, D.C., in early December 1863. See Krieg, A Whitman Chronology, 58. 47. Hannah’s reference to George’s letter is a good example of the letter exchanges that took place among the Whitman ­family. Hannah refers to a letter she received from Walt that also included a letter to Walt from George; ­t hese letters have not been located. 48. Hannah is referring to George’s movements as a member of Burnside’s Ninth Army Corps. More than likely this information was in George’s letter to Whitman that Whitman had sent to Hannah. See G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 117. 49. Charlie and Hannah moved into their ­house at 21 Pearl Street in Burlington in mid-­ May, as Hannah reports ­here.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

137

have heard when you get this. I would give a good deal to see you M ­ other and have a good long talk I w ­ ill write again soon. I hope Nancy50 has got well, give her my love. I feel sorry for her,—­Give my love to Jesse Charlie sends his love to you dear ­Mother.—­Good bye Write soon as you hear I feel very anxious Han.

letter 35, october 17, 1864: “I do hope we w ­ ill hear from George” Monday After­noon51 Oct 17 Dear ­brother Walt Wont you write soon as you get this I want to know how ­Mother is, & what you think about George, dont you think he ­w ill be exchanged soon. do they fare hard do you think you must know more than I do about it. can we hear can he write from t­ here Major Wright52 writes from Petersburg. Oct 2. makes me think perhaps ­brother George has written or can write. Write to me w ­ ill you Walt I always feel better to hear from home. I s­ hall be anxious till you write I sent this morning to the P.O. I thought I should hear.—­I have been afraid ever since that b ­ attle53 but I had a hope he was safe, b ­ ecause he always had been What ­w ill we do if we cant hear from him. I was glad the paper spoke of his being well I hope we ­w ill hear from him soon. you must certainly send it to me too if you get a line from him I wish Walt I could see dear ­Mother and you all I hope M ­ other is well. I want you to write Walt perhaps you ­will tell me prisoners of war are not badly used. (one cant judge by the papers I see George is the only Capt name

50. Nancy McClure (1834–­?), Andrew’s ­w idow; her medical condition at this time is unknown. 51. Richard Maurice Bucke dates this letter “1864”; the date is confirmed by George’s letter to M ­ other Whitman dated October  2, 1864, in which he writes that he had been captured along with “nearly the entire Regt. that was not killed or wounded” near Petersburg, V ­ irginia. See G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 132. Hannah’s letter is written in pencil. 52. Major John  G. Wright, George’s immediate superior. See George’s letter to M ­ other Whitman dated August 9, 1864 (G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 127–128). 53. Hannah may be referring to the ­Battle of the Crater (July 30, 1864), described by Loving as a “fiasco” for the Union Army (G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 125).

138

The Complete Cor r espondence

mentioned. is Liet Farmer54 thats wounded, the one that M ­ other speaks of in her letters. I mean is he a friend of b ­ rother George’s.—­I do hope we w ­ ill hear from George. I wish ­Mother would write its very long since she has written. I hope she is well of rheumatism—­Write soon Walt I try to not be anxious about Georg[e] but I am Good bye Han tell M ­ other I am better and want to come home and see you all more than ever. give my love to all I hope Eddy is better

letter 36, july 20, 1865: “I dont go out you know ­Mother or have much change.” Thursday after­noon July 20.55 Dear darling M ­ other I have just been writing a line to ­brother George, but I think its too late to reach him I suppose you are expecting him home in a few days56 I had a very good letter from him a few days since he says he ­will come with you h ­ ere I am so glad, I dont know anything. I talk & care so much about it, I am almost ashamed.—­I dont go out you know ­Mother or have much change. I am pretty well. if I can only get as well as I was last summer—­George says you look well m ­ other & that he is very strong & well—he has been so fortunate,—he says out of nearly 2000 men only about 400, return. I am glad its all (the danger) past. I was much pleased with George letter.—he said he would write to you the same day. I should like ever so much to see his regiment you must all go over to see them when they return & tell me all about it.

54. Acting second lieutenant Thomas F. Farmer was taken prisoner. See George’s letter to ­Mother Whitman, October 23, 1864 (Civil War Letters, 133, n. 2). 55. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1865” in red ink on this letter, which is accurate. Hannah wrote “Thursday July 20” on the letter; July 20 fell on a Thursday in 1865. The events that Hannah refers to in this letter match Whitman f­ amily events from 1865. 56. George’s military ser­v ice came to an end on July 27, 1865. He arrived in Brooklyn a few days ­later. See Loving, “Introduction,” G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 26–27.

1 8 6 2 –1 8 6 5 : L e t t e r s 2 8 – 3 7

139

I have not had a letter from Walt lately. I saw a few days since in a Burlington paper that he had left where he was. & now had a desk in the Attorney General Office.57 I want to hear from home, about you all, how is Nancy58 & her l­ittle ones getting along. I won­der if I ­w ill ever see Matty & her ­little girls, I want much to see Mattie—­tell her to send me her picture I think perhaps I s­ hall be well enough to come home one of ­t hese days se[e]ing you & Georg[e] ­Mother ­will do me a ­great deal of good. & I want George to stay some months (as I have told him in the letter I wrote to him) & have a long quiet rest. it seems as if he could rest h ­ ere more than he could home, ­every ­t hing ­here s­ hall be just as he says I only hope he w ­ ill be contented to stay, & you M ­ other must stay but I think if I can get you ­here I can coax you to stay. I anticipate your comeing so much Dear ­Mother I only have about fifteen minutes to write this before Charlie goes dow[n]town59 Whens Walt comeing home, I should like him to come & see me write to me when George gets home, let me know I may look for you,—­Give my love to Jeffy & Eddy Mattie, & the babies, Take good care of yourself M ­ other & d ­ on’t any of you get sick I am g­ oing to be well as ever when you come. I want to go out with George I can walk now well as ever Good bye—­Han Tell Jef[f] to not forget ­sister Han

57. Walt had been fired from his position in the Department of the Interior on June 30, 1865, for no apparent reason aside from “a narrow and conventional interpretation of ‘moral character,’ ” according to Allen, Solitary Singer, 345. The new secretary of the Department of the Interior, James Harlan, had examined Whitman’s marked up copy of the third edition (1860) of Leaves of Grass. Fortunately, due to the intervention of Assistant Attorney General J. Hubley Ashton, an admirer of Leaves of Grass, Whitman was able to obtain another position starting July 1 in the Attorney General’s Office (Allen, 345–346). 58. . See Letter 33. 59. Letters w ­ ere mailed from the post office in downtown Burlington.

140

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 37, august 1865: “Our place is pretty plaine ­here George but I dont think of that.” This is the only extant letter of Hannah’s to her b ­ rother George. George was discharged from his Civil War military ser­v ice on July 25, 1865 (see Loving, “Introduction,” G. Whitman, Civil War Letters, 26).

Friday night, pretty late60 Dear ­brother George I am glad you are home again. I cant bear to think of not seeing you this time. so if you can you must come out h ­ ere,—if you are well: I cant tempt you with any t­ hing. only we want to see you I expect George you would like to rest home.—­I hear of your having work writing.61 I dont want you to over work to make yourself ill. but come if you can. I hope next time you come home to be able to come to see you I w ­ ill write a line to you again—if I dont hear from you I am tired to night our place is pretty plaine h ­ ere George but I dont think of that. I should like to have you come so much Good night Han George W. Whitman62

60. This letter does not have a specific date written on it, but from Hannah’s comments about George’s return home the letter can be dated as August 1865. The right edge of this letter is jagged; the page appears to have been torn out of a book or notebook. 61. In a letter to Walt dated August 8, 1865, M ­ other Whitman notes that George “has had much writing to doo” (Raabe), prob­ably related to paperwork that he had to fill out as he left military ser­v ice. 62. Hannah wrote “George W. Whitman” on page 2 of this letter. The rest of page 2 is blank. It is pos­si­ble that Hannah tucked this letter in with a letter that she sent to ­Mother Whitman.

six

• 1866–1868 letters 38–42 “. . . ​this is only a line. . . .” ­Mother Whitman visited Hannah from September  4 to October  17, 1865. The visit began well. ­Mother Whitman writes, “found hanna quite as well and better than i expected.”1 However, one week l­ater, ­Mother Whitman reports that she was not sure how much longer she could stay b ­ ecause “­there was quite a blow out of coarse i did not participate in the scrap but walt i felt bad i cant write it perhaps its better to not the greatest hardship for me is to be compeled to be pleasant to one you dislike [Heyde] . . . ​han . . . ​has few cloths only what she fixes over she keeps ­house very nicely and is very forbearing puts up with every­thing.”2

letter 38, march 24, 1866: “you & Walt never fail, no m ­ atter how neglectful I am you are to be depended upon” Burlington, Saturday After­noon March 243 My dear darling ­Mother You are the best m ­ other ever was for not scolding me, for not writing. I have just got your letter, and yesterday I got a letter from Walt so, I am quite happy & 1. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, September 5, 1865, Raabe. 2. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, September 11, 1865, Raabe. 3. This letter is dated “1866” by Richard Maurice Bucke, in red ink. The date can be verified ­because March 24 fell on a Saturday in 1866, as Hannah writes h ­ ere, and ­because the incidents that Hannah refers to in the letter (such as M ­ other Whitman’s visit to Hannah the previous fall and the publication of William O’Connor’s pamphlet The Good Gray Poet: A Vindication [New York: Bunce and Huntington, 1866]) match 1866. M ­ other Whitman tucked Hannah’s letter in with a letter she sent to Walt: “i wanted to send hans letter i was very glad indeed to hear from han” (March 26?, 1866). Walt responded, “Dearest M ­ other, Your letter come safe this morning, enclosing Han’s—­I was very glad to get both—” (Correspondence, 1:273).

141

142

The Complete Cor r espondence

contented you & Walt never fail, no ­matter how neglectful I am you are to be depended upon It is too bad I have not written I meant to, I have thought more about it than you have, I’ve no doubt. I have stayed in the h ­ ouse so much this Winter. I have felt very downhearted & lonesome.—­I missed you ever so much, when you went,—­I miss you yet. but your short visit4 done me a g­ reat deal of good. I want you to try to come again this summer M ­ other, and George5 must come bring you. I want to see him as much as ever—­Walt has promised to come this summer, I do hope he ­will he sent me a New Years pre­sent I thought very much of it, and I dont even write to him, I think he is splendid, he has lots of patience with me,—­I hope you feel well ­Mother, you dont say anything about being lame: I am sorry about your moving,6 let us know soon as you know. I wish you could live out ­here,—if the Cholera should be in the City7 ­Mother you must all ­every one come out h ­ ere, Charlie talks some of raising the kitchen roof. then t­here ­will be another room or two, he is d ­ oing or changing some ­thing much of the time, t­ here is some improvement since you was h ­ ere he speaks of putting up a new chimney & mantle & other fixins in what w ­ ill some day be the parlor, property is more valuable ­here since it has been a City:8—­I often think ­Mother if I lived where I could run in and see you and Matt 9 I should be almost happy. I get so awful lonesome,—­Mrs Howard was ­here from the Birmingham place. I wish you could live t­ here only on George account. Mrs Malt 4. Hannah is referring to ­Mother Whitman’s visit to Burlington the previous fall. 5. When the war ended, George became a pipe inspector for Brooklyn and for the city of Camden. See Murray, “Whitman, George Washington (1829–1901),” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 778. 6. At the time of this letter ­Mother Whitman was living on Portland Ave­nue, Brooklyn, subletting a basement apartment. In May M ­ other Whitman moved to Pacific Street in Prospect Park out of concern about rising crime in the Portland Ave­nue neighborhood. See Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, May 31, 1866, Raabe. See also Raabe, “Introduction” to “ ‘walter dear’: The Letters from Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Her Son Walt” for specific information about where ­Mother Whitman lived. https://­ whitmanarchive​.o ­ rg​/ b ­ iography​/c­ orrespondence​/­lvvwintro​.­html. 7. Hannah is referring to the outbreak of cholera in New York City in 1866, the third time cholera had struck the city (cholera had broken out in 1832 and 1849). This time, due to advances in sanitation, New Yorkers w ­ ere better prepared; nevertheless, over 1,000 ­people died. See “Cholera-­in-1866,” Virtual New York City https://­virtualny​.a­ shp​.c­ uny​.­edu​/c­ holera​ /­1866​/­cholera ​_­1866​_ ­set​.­html. 8. Burlington was incorporated as a city in 1865. On June 7, 1865, Albert G. Catlin, the first mayor of Burlington, noted, “We represent a young city, which may in time be known and distinguished as the Queen City of New ­England. It has just been launched upon a c­ areer, that I trust w ­ ill prove prosperous and happy. Its location for natu­r al beauty is not equaled in any part of our country—­a nd for natu­r al and acquired advantages in a business point of view, for manufactures and a general business-­character, few places are its equal, and none surpass it.” See “Burlington Then and Now Historical Photo Exhibit, City of Burlington,” https://­w ww​.­burlingtonvt​.­gov​/­Burlington150​ /­H istory. 9. Mattie, Jeff’s wife.

1 8 6 6 –1 8 6 8 : L e t t e r s 3 8 – 4 2

143

is recently married to Maj Dolan & has moved to Platsburg10 Charlie dislikes her much, so she has not been in ­here at all lately she did not go to Tennesee, she is spending her money fast as pos­si­ble Mrs Fuller11 has moved & the ­house is being repaired, I saw Mrs Miller yesterday she asked ­after you as she always does. I dont see her often she is living at the ­Hotel, she & the Austins12 seemed to mind your not ­going to see them, many persons said they meant to have called on you, but thought you would not leave so soon. I was glad to hear from or about Mary, glad she has been home, I am always glad to get your letters Walt sometimes sends me your letter with his—­which is splendid I was very much taken with Vindication.13 I thought I would not have missed having it for anything in the world. I read it through first night, I got it. I knew Walt was as good, but I liked the language liked the way it was written better than any t­hing I ever read I would like to see Mr OConner14 I wish I could see a picture of him, the book done me good I was not feeling real well, sort of down hearted I was so much pleased with it & it made me feel Cheerful & happy Charlie has lent both books but I s­ hall get one, back it is safe (Charlie is studying French) Professor Pollins15 his french teacher has one,— I hurried up my work to day M ­ other to write to you I was feeling real bad about it. I ­w ill neve[r] be so, neglectful again, if I am well, I cook & muss more than ever, I cook better than when you was h ­ ere. I have not had any girl or any help what­ever since a few days af[t]er you went away. I could have Ellen16 again if I wanted her, now, I get along, my ­house is neater than when I kept a girl. my back is as well if not better than when you was h ­ ere. I have not felt well this winter I am feeling better now,

10. See Letter 9. 11. This may be a reference to Laina Fuller (b. 1834), married to E. A. Fuller (b. 1833), listed as a jour printer in the 1860 U.S. Census and described as a “local bookbinder” in Blow, Historic Guide, 3:53. 12. Mr. and Mrs. Austin had a ­house near Lime Kiln in Colchester, Vermont, the subject of one of Charlie’s paintings, Austin Home at the Lime Kiln (see Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 68). 13. William Douglas O’Connor (1832–1889) became one of Whitman’s good friends, and wrote The Good Gray Poet: A Vindication (1866) to defend Whitman when he was fired from his position as a clerk in the Indian Affairs Bureau of the Department of the Interior. See Jerome Loving, Walt Whitman’s Champion: William Douglas O’Connor (College ­Station: Texas A&M University Press, 1978), 54–62. 14. O’Connor first met Walt Whitman in 1860 while Whitman was in Boston correcting the proofs for the third edition of Leaves of Grass. When Whitman came to Washington, D.C., to find his ­brother George two years ­later, he stayed with the O’Connors and subsequently boarded with them for a few months. See Loving, Walt Whitman’s Champion, 36–37. 15. Information about Professor Pollins has not been located. 16. The Heydes hired Ellen to assist them. Both Hannah and Charlie refer to Ellen in their letters up ­until November 1868.

144

The Complete Cor r espondence

­Mother w ­ ill you ask Matt if she w ­ ill ascertain about the price of Brussels17 & the other kinds of carpet. if it is cheaper, and if Matty ­w ill be kind enough to get it for us we ­w ill send & get one I see by Stewarts advertisement 18 is is cheaper t­here. I think we ­w ill have to get one for this sitting room. I must fix up much as I can, if you & the rest come I would like Matt to come & the ­children, I want to like to see siss19 I dont see why Jeff dont seend me their pictures & Matties too.— How is Nancey & the ­children getting along, poor ­little ­things I have thought about them a g­ reat deal this Winter. If Matt w ­ ill see about the carpet I ­shall think very much of it. I want to get it soon as pos­si­ble, before Charlie spends all his money. Charlie thinks of being away part of the Summer so he is anxious to have ­Mother come. I think M ­ other it w ­ ill do you good I w ­ ill make it more pleasant. I ­w ill try to,—­I ­w ill never be so long again without writing Charlie scolds about, it, but you know M ­ other I am not so strong as I used to be, & I get so tired. I like dearly to write. I dont know what I should do if I had no Mammy & o ­ thers to write to,—­I like your letters M ­ other you write splendid, George & Jef[f] & Matt must all write to me, I think so very much of them all, if I dont write my love to all Good bye dear M ­ other Han I have no ink in the h ­ ouse. I am afraid you cant read this Take real good care of yourself ­Mother

letter 39, march 20, 1867: “I never in my life see anybody so good & have so much patience with me as Walt does.” In a letter to Walt dated March 1867 Charlie writes, “Respecting her neglect of writing her aged ­mother, not the slightest excuse can be offerd. . . . ​This neglect of hers is odious to me. I have told her frankly that it is impossible for me to re­spect her, in view [of?] this. . . . ​A greater want of morals or womanly sensibility could scarcely be found and intellectual imbecility—­She has been some 17. A Brussels carpet is “a kind of carpet having a back of stout linen thread and an upper ­ ed​.­com​ surface of wool.” See “Brussels, n.,” OED Online, accessed March  2020, www​.o /­v iew​/­Entry123991. 18. Hannah may be referring to the “Marble Palace” north of City Hall in New York City, owned by A. T. Stewart. The store “offered low markups, set prices, and ‘sales’ that ­were advertised in the papers,” according to John Steele Gordon, An Empire of Wealth: The Epic History of American Economic Power (New York: Harper, 2004), 161. 19. Jessie Louisa (“Sis”) Whitman (1863–1957) was Jeff and Mattie’s youn­gest ­daughter.

1 8 6 6 –1 8 6 8 : L e t t e r s 3 8 – 4 2

145

days, and succeeds in tracing 3 lines to her ­mother, in ‘lead’ pencil—­I grow indignant and exasperated” (Duke). Charlie may be referring to this letter, which Hannah wrote in pencil.

March 20—­20 Dear ­Mother I have just got Walts letters telling me about your arm being lame.21 I feel quite uneasy, be careful as you can you must not get sick. ­Mother I always think about you like you was when you was ­here I think about you all more than ever. it has worried me lately at night so I could not get asleep b ­ ecause I have not written. I mean now to write e­ very week or two. I never in my life see anybody so good & have so much patience with me as Walt does. I cant tell you ­Mother how I feel about it. so I wont try. I dont know what makes him so good. I have got something that I can keep & see with the money he sent me but its the kindness I care for. and I would like him to look out for & take good care of himself first. What good letters you write ­Mother, to Walt, they tell so much about home I should miss them if Walt didnt send them some times to me. its just as good as if you wrote If you are well dear ­Mother cant you come ­here this summer I should be perfectly happy. I w ­ ill do anything & every­t hing I can for you so you w ­ ill have a better & pleasanter time than before.22 only I want you to come in May or first of June. stay till fall. now M ­ other dont say or think no till you consider & talk it over then write, do come ­Mother. it may do you good. I want you with all my might. it ­will do me good I dont keep any girl but my h ­ ouse is neater than when you was ­here, I cant work hard or hurry. I am not near as strong as I used to be. Dr. Thayer23 has advised me for a year to go home he says I need a change, he sends his re­spects. he always speaks of you. he dont come in as often as he used, but is very kind, this neighborhood has changed much you w ­ ill like it better. all new p ­ eople and very social. they run in often—­very clever ­people have bought the Barnes ­house, opposite, Mrs.  Molt, or Dolan never comes ­here. 20. This letter can be dated as March 20, 1867, ­because Hannah refers to a “notice about Walt in the New York Times, Eu­ro­pean News, on March 18.” ­There is a short piece on Walt Whitman by a writer who signed his name “monadnock” (possibly Walt himself) on page 1, column 3 of the New York Times, Monday, March 18. 21. In a letter to Walt dated February 27, [1867], M ­ other Whitman mentions “my wrist hurts me so bad” (Raabe), an ongoing pain that may have been arthritis. On March 12, 1867, Walt responded that he was “sorry to hear you suffer so much with the rheumatism, & it is so bad in the wrist—­Jeff thinks it is b ­ ecause you wash & do the rough work, & expose yourself too much” (Correspondence, 1:317). 22. ­Mother Whitman had visited the Heydes in Vermont from September 4 to October 17, 1865. See Letter 38. 23. See Letter 30.

146

The Complete Cor r espondence

I dont see Mrs. Miller often. I go out very seldom & she has a young child born a few weeks ­after Mr Millers death. Mrs. Miller & her ­Mother are spiritualists.24 they did not allow him Mr Miller to take the Dr remedies. thought he could be cured by spiritualists, it made some talk at the time—­I want to see you all as much as ever, Mat[t]y has never sent me her’s & the c­ hildrens pictures. ­Will George ever come to see me, he knows I want him to. I often see persons that I think looks like him, When Walt has his position this summer perhaps he ­will come. ­There is a ­little notice about Walt in the New York Times, March 18—in the Eu­ro­pean news.25 ­Mother ­w ill you ask Walt to be sure to continue to send me all that is published about him, I was glad to get, & much pleased with last Leaves of Grass)26 Walt is spoken of pretty often h ­ ere in the Burlington Times—­ also tell Walt I was much pleased & oblidged for the gloves & book of poetry, & other novel.27 I have worn the gloves all winter, I dont know M ­ other why I dont write home & to Walt. I always mean to dear ­Mother I ­will write very soon & tell you e­ very t­ hing. this is only a line, you cant immagine how much I do want to see you all. if I live I mean to come home. & I do want to live long enough to see you all once more tell Walt I was glad to hear he was back in his old home.28 if they are new ­people I was sorry to hear he had the neuralgie29 but he is well now he says. I have been all winter trying to crochet him a scarf but did not as usual do as I mean to. I hope you are well now dear ­Mother. Give my love to Jeff

24. Nineteenth-­century American Spiritualism, founded in 1848, was a “popu­lar and controversial movement . . . ​a imed at proving the immortality of the soul by establishing communication with the spirits of the dead,” according to Ann Braude, Radical Spirits: Spiritualism and ­Women’s Rights in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­i­ca, 2nd ed. (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2001), 2. 25. See note 20, above, for the passage about Walt in the New York Times that Hannah refers to h ­ ere. 26. Hannah is referring to the fourth edition of Leaves of Grass, published in November 1866. See Luke Mancuso, “Leaves of Grass, 1867 edition,” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 365–368. 27. In a letter to M ­ other Whitman dated December 24, 1866, Walt mentioned that he had sent Hannah “a handsome l­ ittle volume of ‘Florence Percy’s Poems;’ & $5 for a Christmas pre­sent” (Correspondence, 1:303). 28. Whitman had moved back into Mrs. Grayson’s boarding­house in Washington, D.C., “now occupied by a Mr. & Mrs. Benedict.” He was not able to get his old room, but instead was quite pleased by having a “room right over it.” See Walt’s letter to M ­ other Whitman, February 12, 1867 (Correspondence, 1:312). 29. Whitman had been experiencing what he described as “trou­ble in the head” in the fall of 1866 (Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, November 27, 1866, Correspondence, 1:297). He writes that “the principal trou­ble with me, I think, is neuralgia—it gives me g­ reat distress in the head at times—­but the spells do not last long at a time—” (Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, November 23, 1866, Correspondence, 1:296). The “neuralgia” Whitman was experiencing may have been mild strokes, or migraines.

1 8 6 6 –1 8 6 8 : L e t t e r s 3 8 – 4 2

147

& all I want to hear more about how Nancy gets along do take good care of yourself dear M ­ other Good bye Han I ­w ill use all the paper. I feel sorry & ashamed that I have been neglectful apparently I ­will write soon again, Give my love to Mary tell Walt I liked Walts picture that he sent30

letter 40, november 10, 1868: “I never suffered so much agony in so short a time” In October and November 1868, Hannah suffered a painful infection on her left thumb that ­Mother Whitman describes in a letter to Walt Whitman as “erysiplus”—­erysipelas, a bacterial infection similar to cellulitis.31 The infection made Hannah more vulnerable to Charlie’s mistreatment. Given Hannah’s request in this letter that Walt write to Dr.  Thayer 32 and thank him (without Charlie’s knowledge), this letter may have been sent to ­Mother Whitman by Ellen;33 ­Mother Whitman then appended a note (written directly in the blank space of Hannah’s letter) and sent the letter as a w ­ hole on to Walt. Walt sent a letter to Dr. Thayer (December 8, 1868) thanking him for his kindness and asking the doctor to send him “a few lines regarding the condition of my ­sister.”34 He also asked Dr.  Thayer to keep the m ­ atter confidential, as Hannah had requested.

30. It is not clear which picture of himself Walt sent to Hannah. Between 1865 and 1867 Walt had at least ten portraits taken. See “Gallery of Images,” WWA, https://­whitmanarchive​.­org​ /­multimedia​/­gallery​.­html. 31. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, November 11–14, 1868 (Raabe). 32. See Letter 30. Hannah was fortunate to be ­under the care of Dr.  Thayer, a surgeon whose specialty was amputation. 33. Ellen is the name of the person the Heydes hired temporarily to assist them while Hannah was ill. Charlie refers to the “new ‘help’ ” in his letter to ­Mother Whitman dated November 24, 1868 (Duke), but Ellen had assisted the Heydes before; Hannah mentions Ellen in an e­ arlier letter to M ­ other Whitman (Letter 38). 34. Walt Whitman to Dr. Thayer, December 8, 1868, Correspondence, 2:73–74.

148

The Complete Cor r espondence

Tuesday Nov 1035 Dear ­mother & all the rest of my ­brothers & ­sisters. I want a letter from home & so much from Walt I tried to write to him but get confused about directing I am not strong & it w ­ ill quiet my mind to write my mind is perfectly clear but night & day I long for a letter Charlie showed me one yester day from Walt to him written the 5th just a l­ ittle to me a short letter from when you you first knew I was sick I think Walt & you all have written ­because Charlie says he sent word home e­ very day I ask all the time. I am well now dear m ­ other To what I have been I never suffered so much agony in so short a time I believe about 2 weeks. I dont much now. When I was first taken I[ll] I wanted Walt to come I though[t] I should not get well if he did not. now I am well taken care of by Ellen it seems she has save my life she has saved me much suffering & I want Walt to write & thank Dr Thayer. I cant now explain but I think he was kind to tend to me at all and dear ­Mother if you value my life be sure to not let Charlie know I have written36 I ­w ill explain, be to him just as usual Dear ­Mother am so sorry Matty is some sick 37 next summer she must come live with me & let Dr Thayer cure her. I send my love to George—­I ­shall be well soon Home & a letter from Walt runs on my mind all the time Dear ­mother dont be the least anxious about me ­t here is no cause long as I have Ellen to take care of me I am comfortable take care of yourself my dear ­Mother—­I was so glad for you Mattys home she must give Jeffy my love Good bye Han

35. Richard Maurice Bucke dated this letter 1868 in red ink, a date confirmed by the events Hannah describes: the amputation of her left thumb due to cellulitis. November 10 fell on a Tuesday in 1868, so Hannah’s date is accurate. 36. This letter was not surveilled by Charlie, so Hannah is forthright in her acknowl­ edgment that Ellen has taken good care of her. 37. Hannah refers to Mattie “getting better,” but Mattie began to suffer from a chronic throat ailment beginning in early 1863. Mattie died ten years l­ ater from throat cancer (see Randall H. Waldron, introduction to Mattie, by Martha Mitchell Whitman, 2–3) and possibly tuberculosis (see also Roper, Now the Drum of War, 78–79). At the time of this letter Mattie was visiting New York, seeking counsel from doctors about her health. See Walt’s letter to Jeff Whitman, October 25, 1868 (Correspondence, 2:67–68), and also Walt’s letter to M ­ other Whitman, November 24, 1868 (Correspondence, 2:70–71).

1 8 6 6 –1 8 6 8 : L e t t e r s 3 8 – 4 2

149

letter 41, november 13–14, 1868: “if I am to be sick much longer I do so want one of my own that belongs to me & feels interested” Friday Nov 1338 My dear B ­ rother I have still suffer so much agony I am like a child I have longed so for a letter I have seen one to Charlie with a few lines to me If I could see one of my own folks I see in that letter you wrote of comeing I suppose dear b ­ rother that is asking too much. I dont suffer now. only my hand. the fever is gone my head is clear my mind has not wandered only when I dozed I sometimes think you have written. I have been twharted or refused so many ­things I did not like to tell ­mother but first Charlie was very ugly He would not get a nurse. dear brothe[r] I find I am to[o] weak to write, Dr Thayer39 I believe thinks all my thumb wont get well40 I feel very anxious about it. dear b ­ rother write to Dr Saml. B Thayer. & thank him first Charlie refused to go for him. Saturday Nov 14. Dear bro[t]her I suffered dreadfully last night with my hand the Doctor did not come in yesterday I was greatly frightened about my hand & Charlie scolded me till I thought I should be thrown in a fever again I make very much trou­ble but I suffer too terribly to be scolded. I think I ­shall get well if I dont get fever but ­will suffer much my hand is much more painful you know I cant even be roused in bed on account of rais raising my sick hand its hard to write Charlie last night brought me your letter to him I read it many times its strange he did not tell you how I asked so much for letter. you speak dear ­brother of knowing constan[t]ly about my illness. I know that Charlie wrote many times mornings without comeing in to see what kind of a night I had passed my strength fails. I cant say much but Charlie was kind to about about 2 or 3 days then ­after Doctor scolded him if I am to be sick much longer I do so want one of my own that belongs to me & feels interested if I only could I dont suppose Mattie41 being sick Dear ­Mother could come and I am afraid it would be too hard for her I w ­ ill ask Dr how long before I can get just a l­ittle relief from pain if he ever comes Charlie

38. Dated 1868 by Richard Maurice Bucke, in red ink. The year is correct b ­ ecause it concurs with the date on Charlie’s letter to M ­ other Whitman, November  24, 1868 (Duke). Hannah wrote “Friday Nov 13” on the first page of this letter and continued the letter the next day, writing “Saturday Nov 14” on the second page. This letter is written in pencil. 39. See Letter 30. 40. The thumb on Hannah’s left hand was amputated by Dr. Thayer in December, according to a letter from Charlie to M ­ other Whitman dated December 1868 (Duke). 41. See Letter 40.

150

The Complete Cor r espondence

has gone for him42 I want you to write to him I have often spoken of you [illegible] ­brother of all ­things in I beg you to not let Charlie know I have wrote to you I run a ­great risk risk. write to me at once perhaps Ile be better soon my love Han I should suffer much if it was not for Ellen43 (Ellen Ellen is very good to me be pleasant to Charlie while I am sick on my account Dr. just been in & has lanced my [arm?] he says that is the trou­ble so perhaps I [wi]ll be better

letter 42, november 24, 1868: “I am much interested in Walts books” Dear ­Mother44 I am sitting up and feel much better or stronger but the least agitation talking or anything even eating I w ­ ill be covered with perspiration but dear ­Mother I am so anxious about my hand I fear I s­ hall lose my thumb45 I cant see it gets & feels or looks much better. it pained me last night more than usual asked Dr Thayer 46 if it would be six months before it got better he could not tell I asked if it would be three months before he said yes. I asked if I would lose the use of my hand he said no, but I would never have a perfect hand such severe cases always left its effects, I am very uneasy about it I cant bear to be so helpless I s­ hall learn to do some ­t hing with one hand I ­shall try to sew when I got stronger. my sickness has been hard for all about me its the most troublesome to care for of all diseases now I dress my hand & I hope soon to be able to do most t­ hings for myself I can walk,—­yesterday is the first I walked alone.—­I wish dear M ­ other I could come home. I want so much to see you all once more, if my hand would only get better. I ­shall write to

42. Hannah has taken the opportunity to write to Walt since Charlie has left to get Dr. Thayer. Prob­ably Ellen mailed this letter. 43. See Letter 40. 44. This letter, written in pencil, was included with a letter that Charlie sent to M ­ other Whitman dated November 24, 1868 (Duke). 45. Hannah continues to suffer from a painful infection on her left thumb. 46. See Letter 30.

1 8 6 6 –1 8 6 8 : L e t t e r s 3 8 – 4 2

151

you often now dear ­Mother you cant tell how I have longed for letters from home, Mattie47 has not written yet, I was glad it done me good to hear she was better Walts & your letter I was glad to get sick or well I am much interested in Walts books48 I thought of it all night I dont want to be troublesome but I wish Walt would write often—

47. See Letter 40. 48. Hannah may be referring to the 1867 edition of Leaves of Grass, or to Drum-­Taps (1865), or to the Sequel to Drum-­Taps (1865–1866).

seven

• 1872–1873 letters 43–51 “. . . ​try to not greive. . . .”

letter 43, november 15–16, 1872: “I never forget you for a single day” This letter is packed with details about visitors—­those who have come, and ­those that Hannah still hopes w ­ ill come visit her. Walt had visited the Heydes during the summer of 1872, ­after reading “As a Strong Bird on Pinions ­Free” on June 26 at Dartmouth College’s commencement.1 Hannah also describes a visit from Charlie’s nephew, Moreland Simonson, who came shortly a ­ fter Walt had left.

Burlington, Friday Eve­ning Nov 15.2 Dear darling M ­ other I won­der you do not think me ungrateful and ­every t­ hing my not writing ­after your sending me the carpet and other very acceptable t­hings. I certainly thought untill I got your letter that Charlie had written immediately on my receiving them. I asked him to. You are wonderfully kind to me dear ­Mother I did mean e­ very day to write and say how much good they ­w ill do me. One ­t hing you may depend on I never forget you for a single day. I was glad to get a letter, last Saturday night, from 1. Walt ­later added a new opening section to this poem (1881) and changed the title to “Thou ­Mother with Thy Equal Brood.” 2. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote the year “1872” in red ink on this letter. The date is correct for several reasons. Hannah noted November 15 and November 16, and the month, day of the week, and day match the year 1872. Furthermore, the events that Hannah mentions in this letter correspond to events in the Whitman ­family time line. Three inches have been cut off of the bottom of pages 5 and 6 of this letter.

152

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

153

Walt, written at Camden.3 I thought it the very best letter only about Martha4 being ill again, that I am very sorry about. Dear good girl I am not at all supprised she wants to take ­Mother home with her. I was right glad to hear you was well, I have an idea that by not keeping h ­ ouse, you w ­ ill be better of the rheumatism. I can see you dear ­Mother sitting in the rocking chair (Walt mentioned it in his letter I wondered if you was wearing that handsome grey dress. Walts choice. And the dear old Mahogany t­able. I am glad it has remained in the ­family. I was wondering what became of it. I suppose by this time you have made lots of friends in Camden5 I take much comfort in your being with George and Louisa.6 When the wind blows cold and what always appears to me to be lonely. I used to think about you and do now, but now I know ­t hings are all right and better yet you are so much nearer Walt, can see him oftener. Its nice to have pleasant social neighbors as you must have had in Brooklyn, but its not like being with own folks with me, I dont know what I should if I had no relations. I know I should not live as long. You cannot know anything about how much I care for Walts and the home letters. they make me happier & as I say put new life in me, make any l­ ittle bothers I have appear light I should be very glad indeed to see Louisa7 I wish next summer for a summer trip she would come and see how some of her poor relations live. she would have a rich welcome. I was pleased Walt remembered being ­here. his comeing8 done me a ­great deal of good. He has promised to come again and I think he ­will, and he must s­ hall stay longer. Has Charlie spoken of his ­sister Maggies9 son, Moreland Simonson,10 comeing to see us. (just ­after Walt was h ­ ere,) we w ­ ere 3. Although Whitman was still living in Washington, D.C., he visited Camden in late October / early November 1872. See Walt Whitman to George Washington and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, October 23, 1872, Correspondence, 2:187. 4. Mattie had been ill for many years, but in the spring of 1872 her condition was diagnosed as cancer. Hannah is referring to Mattie’s hope that M ­ other Whitman would come to St. Louis and take care of her. Mattie wanted to travel to Camden, New Jersey, to visit ­Mother Whitman and then return to St. Louis (where Mattie and Jeff had moved) with ­Mother Whitman. Walt mentions this possibility in a letter to ­Mother Whitman: “Jeff says it is doubtful w ­ hether she [Mattie] ­w ill come at all, u ­ nless she can have you go home with her to St. Louis” (November 14, 1872, Correspondence, 2:187). 5. ­Mother Whitman and Eddy moved to Camden, New Jersey, in August 1872. They had been living in Brooklyn. According to Gay Wilson Allen, “Walt reluctantly agreed, for now that George had a home of his own he would not feel that he could continue to provide a ­house for his m ­ other in Brooklyn” (Solitary Singer, 444). 6. George’s wife, Louisa Orr Haslam Whitman. 7. George’s wife, Louisa Orr Haslam Whitman. 8. Whitman planned to visit Hannah for “a ­couple of days” ­a fter he delivered the poem, according to a letter he wrote to Peter Doyle dated June 27, 1872 (Correspondence, 2:180). In this same letter Walt reports that he is not feeling well: “since Sunday last I have been about half sick & am so yet, by spells.” 9. See Letter 21. 10. Moreland Simonson (1847–­?) is listed in the 1880 U.S. Census as being thirty-­three years old, with a wife (Mary, twenty-­four) and two d ­ aughters (Edith and Florence). He was

154

The Complete Cor r espondence

supprised. I did not know ­there was such a person. we ­were glad to see him. I believe Sally Cobb,11 was to come with him he said she wanted somewhere to go (Moreland had to tell us who he was) he did not like Burlington, said he had seen all he wanted to, of it comeing from the boat. (I noticed it more it was so dif­fer­ent from Walt.—(It made Charlie more discontented for a time) but he is a good fellow, rather Cityish his Grand­father has sold his farm for building lots, so the Simonsons are very well off, quite rich Ellen,12 his ­sister, that you gave the l­ittle dress to, is married. I did e­ very t­ hing I could, of course, to make his visit pleasant. When he left he spoke of comeing ­here for some weeks next Summer. (On account of the hot weather. I got up early & did my work cooking up in the morning before breakfast. E ­ very t­ hing behaved nicely and I hope he had a pleasant time. Good gracious ­Mother how I am scribling about ­things I have been working to day, roasted a chicken, baked some &c we had about 50 chickens some of them are almost as big as turkeys, so you see we are country ­people and Mrs Richardson13 cal[l]ed this after­noon, a very pleasant agreable friend. she spoke again about my not sending he[r] word last summer about Walts being ­here & Charlie gone to bed and its 10 O clock & I have not told you all. Dear ­Mother I hope you feel well to night and are fast asleep. I would give Lots & lots to see you I ­really w ­ ill write to you oftener. I always think so when I get a letter. I am ­going to turn over a new leaf and try to do better. I am always fixing or fussing, changing ­t hings, making work, for myself I am right glad to be able to work. Good night Mammy Saturday after­noon, Nov 16. Dear ­Mother I am afraid I am tiresome writing so much about myself. (I dont tire you often) I must write oftener & say less. I have only myself to talk about. your letters are so dif­fer­ent t­ here is so many of you—­W hen is Mattie comeing. I would be right glad to have her write a line to me how she is, I s­ hall be very anxious to know how she is, if it was summer & she was able I would want her to come ­here she dont think anything of journeying.—­Mother dear I think so much of that carpet. I am fond of nice ­t hings I should take delight in nice furniture, if I was rich— the son of Maggie Simonson, Charlie’s ­sister. The Simonson f­ amily lived in Staten Island, New York. Simonson’s occupation in 1880 is listed on the census as “store clerk.” 11. See the introduction. Sally may have been Moreland’s cousin. 12. Elinor Simonson, Moreland’s younger ­sister, was born in 1849. She is listed as being one year old on the 1850 U.S. Census. 13. More than likely Hannah is referring to Mary Richardson, wife of Albert E. Richardson. The Richardsons lived on “Locust Street / Elmwood Ave­nue 1871–74, then on ‘Pearl Street at the head of St.  Paul Street’ 1875–76”—­neighbors of Hannah and Charles Heyde. See Blow, Historic Guide, 3:91.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

155

I have wanted a cloth skirt just like that you sent, and ­t hose nice very nice stockings made a tight pair of boots all the t­ hings came, muslin &c that I had some time fit, so I wear them the shoes e­ very day, the table­cloth is too nice, only for com­pany, and then Dear M ­ other the kind remembrance14 I cant say all I want to—­Above all ­Mother look out for, and take care of yourself. when you sent me money I felt as if you might get som[e]­t hing for yourself or Eddy. I can hardly tell what I mean. but I beleive it is that you & Eddy & Walt is as near to me.) & Charlie uses the money. (Which he is quite welcome to, being as I have it) but Charlie does not suffer for anything he looks out well for himself) & Walt gave me $10, when he was ­here that Charlie used for himself. perhaps I do wrong in speaking so, but I think you w ­ ill understand me. I am putting down my new carpet in the sitting room. I like it better than the light one that is down. I thought it was better to take the good of it than to put it away dont you think so too M ­ other, this light one w ­ ill do in the other room. I wanted to write a few lines to Walt, but I s­ hall not have time, I ­will soon as I get my carpet down. We have not got our coal stove up yet it has been so mild ­here we have not till now needed a steady fire now Charlie is anxious to have it up at once. so I am hurrying fixing the room. I am feeling very well indeed I would be as strong & well as ever I was in my life if I did not sometimes worry about t­hings. dont you know ­Mother that was always my way making myself sick, and it is a very poor way. I go out more than I used, a good deal more and the neighbors & Mrs Tyler15 have taken me out to r­ ide several times, till the h ­ orses got sick, I see Capt Francis16 & his wife a short time since he asked ­a fter George, they have moved to Canada he is a butcher The idea of George being so stout larger than Walt. I can only remember him (when I was last home) when I used to watch for him to bring the Sunday papers,—­I know its the old story but I would like to see have Louisa picture I have George’s, I am always asking for them) I like that last picture of you better than ever Charlie prospects or buisines[s] is bright[e]ning, he has very favourable news from Ottawa where he has pictures & also h ­ ere it is more I think much more encouraging. Good Bye ­Mother dear Give them all my love I hope you ­will be well this Winter and see lots of comfort Han Give my love to George & Louisa & Eddy

14. By “remembrance” Hannah may be referring to a gift that ­Mother Whitman had sent, the significance of which Hannah cannot share with Charlie. 15. In Letter 23 Hannah mentions Mrs. Tyler; the Heydes ­were boarding at the Lake House in Burlington at that time. 16. See Letter 28.

156

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 44, january 7 and 10, 1873: “Dear M ­ other about Charlie having sent you one of his queer letters.” ­Mother Whitman wrote to Walt on December 3, 1872, that her hand had been hurting her so terribly she could hardly write. She had been hoping to send a few lines to Hannah to place inside “a very nice box of ­things” that she was sending to Hannah. Lou (George’s wife) wrote the note for her. ­Mother Whitman had received a letter from Charlie in early December. She wrote to Walt on December 3, 1872: “just as the box went i got a letter from mr Heyde i dont know but what i have had as bad ones from him before but the most insulting ­things he wrote that any one could think of he wrote to me what his obgect was i cannot tell a ­ fter he had said e­ very ­thing that was insulting he said if t­ here was any ­thing in the box worth it he would let me know if it came).”17

Tuesday night Jan 718 Dear darling M ­ other Just as Walts letter came (last Thursday) I had began to write. I wanted to hear how Mattie19 was.—­I know Walt ­will let me know again soon as he hears she is better —­I am ­really & truly ashamed that I have not written.—­The way it is dear ­Mother I ­will commence to write, & somebody ­will call. or I ­will let som[e]­t hing or other hinder.—­I ­will certainly send this for I begin to feel ­really unhappy about it.—­have you thought I was dreadful bad.— To night I am alone Mrs Barstow & her ­sister (neighbours) have just gone and Charlie is out. & I mean to have a good time writing to you.—­My darling M ­ other I wish I could see you to tell you how much I do think of your sending me t­ hose ­things I do like them so much I take real comfort in wearing them, & when I dont go out I like to know I have got t­ hings I cant tell you anything about it & you cannot immagine. if you try how pleased & happy I was the day they came.—­My hat is very styleish & I look right good in it (I wear it with the veil. have worn it to day its just complete (the other one too I like for summer) I cant understand how you dear ­Mother could select all the ­things with so much care. Lou must have helped you.—­I am wonderfully obliged to you all.—­I do wish you could know how 17. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, December 3, 1872, Raabe. Sherry Ceniza calls ­Mother Whitman’s boxes “care packages”; Walt Whitman and 19th-­Century ­Women Reformers, 10. 18. This letter has no year written on it, only the day of the week and the month. January 7 fell on a Tuesday in 1873, 1868, and 1862. B ­ ecause Hannah mentions George and Lou, married in 1871, and Martha’s illness, which became more serious beginning in 1872, the years 1862 and 1868 can be ruled out. Thus, this letter can be dated as 1873. 19. See Letter 43.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

157

much.—­All the ­things came as nice, as if they had only been brought from the next door, all was just what I should have got if I could my nice shoes, I am wearing, my (they fit perfectly) rubbers too I have worn them a good deal—­I have made the Cotton Flannel (that you sent me) I like my callico20 dress it makes up very pretty indeed I have a perfect fitting wrapper pattern. I wish you could see how nice it looks.—­Dear M ­ other I have your shawl on. I like it b ­ ecause you have worn it so I wear it about all the time. I find it very comfortable —­I am glad you are better. I felt bad about your hand swelling so, that time you wrote to me—­I would like to know how Martha is. It seems to me one seldom sees such a good face as hers her picture is ­here on the ­table I like to look at it. Its singular that she should look just as I thought. I ­really believe I would have known her if I had met her. her face is so familliar Its a wonderful live picture I am glad Walt sent it.— I had a real Merry Christmas ($5 in a letter from Walt, it came early Christmas Morning) I was much pleased.—­You are all kind to me & I dont do anything in return. I wish I could. I have many ­t hings Dear ­Mother to remind me of you. I wish you could just look in & see how bright and nice the carpet you sent me makes my room look It has such a warm look—to night the fire is bright, the lamp burns brightly & Christmas wreaths in the win­dows It looks right Cheerfull.—­It has been pretty cold h ­ ere, the sleighing is fine (our ­house though, is very warm) I dont think it has been as cold & disagreable ­here as in the City (by the papers) How glad I would be to see you ­Mother. Sometimes I have half a mind to come If you was in Brooklyn If Geor[g]e & Lou lived in Brooklyn 21 I think I should come & make you a visit. That letter that you said if you was able you would come to see me I was delighted so When Walt comes ­here next Summer and he thinks you can bear the journey (Oh ­Mother I do want you to come so much I can hardly write about it.) I want you to come with Walt.—­And dear ­Mother I want you to take excellent care of yourself. I love dearly to hear from you all, and to have you write, always does me good. Iw ­ ill write to you oftener. I certainly w ­ ill have more time now that I have a Sewing Machine,22 I never thought it pos­si­ble that I should be fortunate enough 20. Calico is a “general name for all cotton cloth imported from the East”; in the nineteenth-­century United States, calico is “printed cotton cloth, coarser than muslin.” See “calico, n.,” OED Online, accessed June 2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­v iew​/E ­ ntry​/­26359. 21. George and Louisa Whitman lived in Camden; M ­ other Whitman and Eddy, who had been living in Brooklyn, moved in with them in August 1872. 22. The sewing machine was patented by Elias Howe in the United States in 1846. B ­ ecause it quickly became popu­lar and in demand, hundreds of factories began to produce sewing machines. Factories ­were also established in Canada, with the highest production in the early 1870s. See Martha Eckmann Brent, “A Stitch in Time: Sewing Machine Industry of Ontario, 1860–1897,” Material Culture Review / Revue de la culture matérielle 10 (January 1980), https://­journals​.­lib​.u ­ nb​.­ca​/i­ ndex​.­php​/M ­ CR​/a­ rticle​/­v iew​/­17030​/­22944.

158

The Complete Cor r espondence

to have one. I like to use it, it quite fa[s]cinates me. Charlie took it in part payment for a picture. Its not a high priced one, but I am glad enough to get it. It is a Canada made Machine. hasent any name on it. It was seized by the Custom House. Charlies picture business is much better not many weeks since he disposed of a picture (by drawing) for $250 & a few days ago, Mr Brooks of New York sent a $50 check & wanted a (view of the Lake) picture sent (without frame) so it paid pretty well without the frame Charlie has come home, it is ­after nine Oclock & I have not said all I cant finish to night Dear ­Mother—­I was greatly pleased with Louisa very kind letter, I must write a line or two to her tomorrow—­every­one admires her picture & I do too, she is kind to send it Good night M ­ other—­I must fix the fire & go to bed. It makes me sick if I sit up late. I am very well this Winter only sometimes I have very severe attacks of sick head acke (I call it) I ­w ill be very faint & sick, but it dont last long. I think I have stayed in the h ­ ouse too much. I feel bad & sorry Martha is so sick, I hope to hear this week how she is.— Friday Morning Jan 10— ­ fter all dear M A ­ other I did not finish my letter. I had com­pany prevented me,—­There are some persons that have been boarding in the neighborhood that run in ­here often, but now they have taken a ­house in quite another part of the town, so I ­shall not see them often. They are very friendly pleasant persons. they are from New York I have had three letters from Walt lately (Christmas Morning) & one just before & one the day before New Years, previous to that he did not write to me for a long time, for him not since he was at Camden before this last time, when he was made his New Years visit. I mean to write to him, I dont know what I should do if he did not write to me often and Dear ­Mother when you[r] hand ­w ill let you you must write.—­That Cashmere23 dress was just what had I wished for Cashmere is worn ­here a ­great deal, & I like it & this is a soft & very pretty peice, I have worn the blue scarf & lace a good many times, I am all fixed up dear M ­ other for pretty t­ hings. Walt said he would send me his book.24 I should like it. Mrs Tyler has sent ­here twice for it, the o ­ thers Charlie but I have not got a single one of ­those 23. Cashmere is “fine soft wool obtained from the Cashmere goat and the wild goat of western China.” See “cashmere, n.,” OED Online, accessed June  2020, www​.­oed​.­com​/­view​/­Entry​ /­28440​.­ 24. Hannah may be referring to the second printing of the fifth edition of Leaves of Grass (Washington, D.C., 1872). See Ed Folsom, “Whitman Making Books / Books Making Whitman: A Cata­log and Commentary,” Walt Whitman Archive, figures 40–43, https://­ whitmanarchive​.­org​/­criticism​/­current​/­a nc​.­00150​.­html.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

159

­ thers that he sent if he w o ­ ill be kind enough to send me one. I w ­ ill take good care of & try to keep it. I was very glad he sent the Washington Sunday Herald,25 I thought it was splendid. I hope ­Mother you ­w ill be able to read this I write so seldom I almost forget how I doubt if you can read (it Dear ­Mother about Charlie having sent you one of his queer letters. I know it is not in good taste to speak of t­ hings past & gone & I hope forgotten & I dont like to say anything about it for ­there is nothing I can say to make it any better. for t­ here is no excuse for him, I could not help it I most certainly would have hindered it if I could Charlie knew he could not do anything in the world that would hurt me as much. I dont care a straw what he says about me, It was only that it worried you some, & that I did mind, but your way dear M ­ other is the only good & right way that is—to do just the same, not let him make any difference, Charlie prob­ably thought he would get up some ill feeling & you would not send me ­those ­things, not ­because he is sensitive about it, but he always thinks I do not need or want. anything at all. I never think of such a ­thing as asking him for a dollar, & he never gives me a cent in years & years. but I do not speak of that ­because I care about it. I do not need or want a single ­thing. ­Mother you must not feel hard or have any feeling at all about what Charlie has said but do just the same in ­every re­spect I have an idea too that he has written to you to make amends.—­Charlie is a strange & very irratable person, & strange as it seems is one, that ­will be worse, if one does not show any resentment. I neve[r] know when he writes to any of you (he gave me your letter to him by ­mistake & I read it before I gave it to him) he ­shall not an[n]oy you again, that I ­will not have. ­Mother darling I dont know that I have made ­things any better. I did not mean to say half as much (Charlie thinks a g­ reat deal of you, M ­ other) but I w ­ ill never allude to it again but I hope you w ­ ill forgive and have forgot[t]en all about it. perhaps I have done wrong in recalling it. I hope M ­ other when I go to take this, to the P.O I ­will get a letter from Walt about how Martha is you must take good care of yourself & see all the comfort you can I hope you do not suffer from rheumatism now I ­w ill write to you oftener my dear ­Mother Give my love to Walt Love to Eddy & all Good Bye Han

25. The Washington Sunday Herald was published weekly from 1866 to 1887. See Library of Congress, Chronicling Amer­i­ca: Historic American Newspapers, https://­chroniclingamerica​ .­loc​.­gov​/l­ ccn​/­sn85042682​/­.

160

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 45, february 5, 1873: “­There are very few persons on earth that are loved as much as Walt” Walt suffered a paralytic stroke on January 23, 1873.26 He described the experience in a letter to M ­ other Whitman dated January 26, 1873: “I have had a slight stroke of paralysis on my left side . . . ​& have been laid up since.”27

My dear darling ­Mother28 We ­were glad to get your letter. I was very anxious about Walt.—­I want to come where you was. It was all I could do to stay quiet. I think Walt ­will get entirely well again. for ­others do. I know of two persons ­here, that have had simular attacks, that are perfectly well. ­There are very few persons on earth that are loved as much as Walt so I know dear M ­ other he w ­ ill get well. Write as often as you can. and you must try to keep well M ­ other, so that Walt ­will not feel a bit anxious.—­Give him a ­great deal of love. and say that I do not forget him for a instant, and that he must take ­great care (more for himself) and a ­little on his friends ac[c]ount. you or Louisa 29 must tell us in a few days how he is. I wish we could do something for him, that seems hard to me that we cannot. Good bye dearest M ­ other Han Love to Lou and George (Thanks for that gift in your letter)

26. See Allen, Solitary Singer, 447. For years Walt had been experiencing pains in his head. In March 1864 in a letter to ­Mother Whitman he described “the old trou­ble of my head stopt & my ears affected” (Walt Whitman to Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, March 22, 1864, Correspondence, 1:204). 27. W. Whitman, Correspondence, 2:192. Walt’s friends in Washington, D.C., helped to care for him: John Burroughs, Peter Doyle, and Ellen O’Connor. See Walt’s letters to ­Mother Whitman dated January 26–­February 7, 1873, in which he describes his illness and gradual recovery (Correspondence, 2:192–196). 28. Written in pencil, this letter was tucked inside Charlie’s letter to ­Mother Whitman dated February 5, 1873 (Duke). On the first page of the letter, Hannah writes using the traditional format of length and width, but on the other side of the page, she turns the page lengthwise so that she can write long, f lowing sentences, an unusual format for Hannah. 29. Louisa Orr Haslam Whitman (“Lou”), George’s wife.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

161

letter 46, february 1873: “if Walt was with some of us so we could do for him” Darling M ­ other30 I was so glad to hear from you, so very glad you sent Walts letter, it was so like him, dear Walt. I dont forget him ever I feel always anxious to hear and wish dear ­Mother you would again send his letter. if Walt was with some of us so we could do for him. but he w ­ ill get well.31 you must not worry M ­ other. I hope you are well as usual. I ­will write to you again. We must hope for the best about dear Mattie.32 I was glad you wrote she was rather better, the spring is in her ­favor, perhaps. Dear ­mother take care of yourself. I am well Han I ­w ill write again Love to George & Lou & Eddy

letter 47, march 4, 1873: “You have been exceedingly kind and thoughtful dear b ­ rother” Aside from expressing her concerns about her ­brother’s health, in this letter Hannah also mentions Peter Doyle (1843–1907), Walt’s companion and lover. Their relationship began in 1865 when Walt met Doyle, a streetcar conductor, and continued ­until Walt’s death in 1892. Doyle was born in Limerick, Ireland, immigrated to the United States with his ­family at the age of eight, and served in the Confederate Army for eigh­teen months during the Civil War.33

30. This letter was written on the lower half of the last page of a letter sent by Charlie to ­Mother Whitman dated February 1873. Hannah’s letter was included with Charlie’s letter and can be dated as pre–­February 19, when Mattie Whitman died. 31. See Letter 45. 32. See Letter 40. 33. See Martin G. Murray, “ ‘Pete the ­Great’: A Biography of Peter Doyle,” Walt Whitman Quarterly Review 12 (Summer 1994): 1–51, https://­doi​.­org​/­10​.1­ 3008​/­2153​-­3695​.­1429.

162

The Complete Cor r espondence

Burlington Tuesday Morning March 434 My Dear ­Brother, How are you this morning.—­I wish I was where I could come in and see you and do something for you—­t hat has been a trou­ble to us. that we cant be of the least benefit to you now when you are ill.35 You dont know anything about how bad and sorry I felt about your illness You have been exceedingly kind and thoughtful dear b ­ rother to write to me. that first letter was very welcome I was wonderfully glad to get it. a l­ittle afraid you was hardly yet strong enough to write.—­Dear ­Mother too has been kind about writing I expect a line ­every day I am anxious to hear. I have not heard for eleven days—­I do so hope to hear the good news that you are better, and are able to go out a ­little I feel glad when its bright pleasant weather I think maybe you ­will gain faster,—­I know my dear b ­ rother you have a good deal of patience and that you do not easily get discouraged and that too is in your favour.—­You have a good many friends I know, and have ­every attention. ­every ­little ­t hing done for your comfort that can be done, do you not Walt.—­Still it would seem better, to us, if some of us was near you. Has George been to see you I suppose he has though And dear ­brother Jeffy too I know as soon as he can think of anything he ­will go to see you. I should like to hear from him and the dear l­ ittle girls36 Do you remember Walt some years ago. what a bad time I had with my back 37 (I think it was neuralgie of the spine) anyway I was well only my back I could not walk three steps for many weeks & could sit up all day, & when I could walk about & even go up & down stairs I was a good deal more than half bent over & I was bent over so nearly as bad for more than a year,—­I only speak of it so you ­will know how much time ­will do, my back is now as strong as it ever was in the world. I do so want you to get well Walt. I ­shall be so happy when you are strong as ever again, and persons tell me you w ­ ill be. a good many inquire about you.— You know your room h ­ ere is always ready. I do hope when it warm weather in June you w ­ ill come. I remember you liked the mountain air h ­ ere and I know it ­will be good for you And I have been thinking if dear ­Mother too could bear 34. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1873” in red ink on this letter, confirmed by the concerns that Hannah expresses about Walt’s health in this letter. Hannah wrote “Tuesday Morning March 4” on this letter. March 4 fell on a Tuesday in 1873, so the date is confirmed. 35. See Letter 45. 36. Hannah uses the term “dear ­little girls” to refer to Mattie and Jeff’s two d ­ aughters, Mannahatta (“Hattie”) and Jessie (“Sis”). 37. Hannah suffered from chronic back pain for most of 1863. None of her letters have been located from that year, but in Letter 33 Hannah mentions that her back still gives her pain.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

163

the journey. for it would seem just like home to you then, and I do not think it safe to stay in Washington like you did last summer, & Charlie has a g­ reat wish to go away to the Adiro[n]dacks38 & other places, & its a ­great bother to leave the ­house alone with me, & I would do every­t hing in my power for you dear b ­ rother I dont know why I have not written to you before. I wish I had something cheerful to tell you, t­ hings are just the same h ­ ere I only want you to be well again I do like that young fellow that is so kind to you, Peter Doyle, I ­shall always remember him Good bye my dear b ­ rother. I send you a ­great deal of love Han Charlie also sends love

letter 48, march 4, 1873: “Every­t hing ­here is just the same.” The spring of 1873 quickly became one of the most challenging and difficult times for the extended Whitman ­family. ­Mother Whitman and Eddy had moved in with George and Lou in Camden, New Jersey, in August  1872. According to ­Mother Whitman, this living arrangement was not ideal. In one of her letters to Walt she writes, “i think walt when folks get old like you and me they ­ought to have a home of their own but i try to be contented as i might be much worse off i have many ­little ­things to put up with but we all have our annoyances some one way and some another”(Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Walt Whitman, March 21, 1873). Walt suffered a paralytic stroke on January 23 and was living in Washington, D.C. Jeff’s wife Mattie (1836–1873) died of cancer on February 19, leaving ­behind two young ­daughters, Mannahatta (1860–1886) and Jessie Louisa (1863–1957).

Tuesday after­noon March 439 My dearest ­Mother I have been writing a line or two to Walt, so I thought I would ask you how you are and how Walt is. I have nothing e­ lse particularly to write about, and I am always glad to hear from home 38. The Adirondacks, a mountain range in northeast New York State, border Lake Champlain on its west side, and can be seen from Burlington looking south and west across the lake. 39. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1873” in red ink on this letter, and Hannah wrote the day of the week and the month; March 4 fell on a Tuesday in 1873. The date is confirmed by the incidents Hannah mentions in the letter: Mattie Whitman’s death on February 19, and Whitman’s illness.

164

The Complete Cor r espondence

Every­t hing ­here is just the same. the neighbors run in and see me sometimes as usual I have not felt like ­going out, I am well perfectly only some anxious to hear from home, I would be glad to see you and Lou too & George I wish we lived nearer I o[f]ten wish so, although I like our ­little ­house so much I have meant ­mother to write again to Lou, that note I sent her was a poor return for her very kind letter.— Have you heard from b ­ rother Jeffy yet dear m ­ other, and the c­ hildren too. dear l­ ittle girls.40 I love them very much indeed. A while ago Walt sent me a letter Hattie had written him,—­I[t] was very nice and smart.—­I think they are much smarter than other ­children. I have not heard how Walt was since he wrote me about dear ­sister Marthas death, he wrote the 21 Feb, I hope you are well as usual my dear M ­ other I think you are wonderfully smart and well. for your age,—­ Dont you feel better since you have not kept ­house, not had so much ­house­work to do ­Will Walt come to Camden soon as he is well enough M ­ other. I expect you and Lou and George feel anxious about his being ­t here alone indeed we all feel as if we would do anything in the world for him I hope to hear from you soon ­Mother why dont Lou write, This is not much of a letter dear ­Mother but I had to go down to the P.O. to mail Walts letter, and was waiting a few minutes for Charlie to come to tea,—­ and I know how glad I am to hear any ­little t­ hing from home. I ­w ill write soon again and better next time You must take good care of yourself dear M ­ other I hope when I go down to the P.O. I ­will get a letter. that Walt is better Good bye—­Love to you and all the rest Han letter 49, march 5, 1873: “I dont know as Ive much more to say” This is Hannah’s last extant letter to M ­ other Whitman, who died on May 23, 1873. Poignantly, Hannah’s last words to her m ­ other describe how well the “nice morning work dress” fits that M ­ other Whitman had made for her.

40. See Letter 47.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

165

Burlington, Wednesday Eve­ning March 541 My dear ­Mother I have just got a letter from Walt written and mailed on Feb 28,—­and I can tell you it was welcome I was about as glad as I could be,— And the news is sp[l]endid I think Walt is getting along is gaining nicely. he says he is improving steadily but very slowly. but that pain in his head is better has been out riding. and goes out a l­ ittle most e­ very day. which I think is getting along well.42 He ­will gain much faster now he can get out,—­I wrote to you yesterday dear ­Mother I had not heard from Walt for some time. and I was ­really very uneasy, not hearing I was afraid he was not gaining, I s­hall not be so again,—­I think I should have got his letter e­ arlier when it was mailed 28. anyway its all right now I hope Walt ­w ill be very careful,—­his doctor says he ­w ill get entirely well, and that is good news Why ­mother what a wonderful smart child Hattie43 must be, I am glad Walt sent me her letter to him—­I cant write about it I have sent the letter to you as Walt wished. Charlie was just g­ oing down. town so you ­w ill prob­ably get it before you get this,—­Poor dear Martha44 is was hard to leave such dear l­ ittle girls I feel sorry for Jeffy. Mattie always seemed near and very dear to me her death is a g­ reat loss to us all.—­I wanted to, and was g­ oing to write to her, when the news came that she was so very sick,—­a long time ago Walt sent me one of ­little Hatties letters. that was unusually smart, I have got it yet) how old is Hattie, she cant be more than eleven, is she ­Mother & how old is ­little Jessie,45 she too is very smart, and winning l­ittle creature. Dear ­Mother I dont know as Ive much more to say, I wanted you to know I was not so uneasy now about Walt,— I hope you are feeling well, as usual. you must take good care of yourself dont worry about anything I wear that dress you sent me of yours that was made do you remember dear ­Mother Its a nice morning work dress, I wear it just as it was it fits me nicely Love to you & all Han 41. No year is written on this letter, but March 5 fell on a Wednesday in 1873. Hannah also refers to Mattie Whitman’s recent death (February 19), so the date is confirmed. 42. See Letter 45. 43. See Letter 47. 44. Martha Emma Mitchell Whitman (1836–1873). 45. See Letter 47.

166

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 50, june 7, 1873: “I want to ask you dear ­brother to try to not greive.” ­Mother Whitman died on May 23, 1873. Walt was devastated. “I feel that the blank in life & heart left by the death of my m ­ other is what w ­ ill never to me be filled,” Walt wrote to his friends John and Ursula Burroughs.46 Despite the physical distance that had kept them apart for much of their lives, Hannah had keen insight into her ­brother’s emotional state. She knew that the loss of their ­mother would be extremely difficult for Walt. For perhaps the first time in their relationship, Hannah offers comfort and words of solace to her ­brother. Now that M ­ other Whitman had died, Walt would become Hannah’s confidant and her closest, most frequent correspondent.

Saturday After­noon June 7—­47 My dear ­Brother I wish I had written to you before, but first I could not. I wanted too Now I feel anxious to write. I am gratefull for your being so thoughtful and unselfish in your own g­ reat grief. to write to me. I dont know what I should have done without.—­your letters done me good, I want to ask you dear ­brother to try to not greive. I do wish you would try to not. when dear ­Mother was ­here she said that sometimes she felt bad to think we all thought so much of her for at most she could not be with us a ­g reat while We all seem, Eddy and all, to depend upon you so much, And next to dear M ­ other you are the very nearest to me,— I know that just as long as you live you w ­ ill miss dear M ­ other: and so ­shall I. And you have always done e­ very single ­t hing pos­si­ble for ­Mothers comfort. for when dear M ­ other was ­here she said you was one she could always rely on. I ­shall expect you to stay ­here this Summer all the time you have from your buisiness in Washington. it ­will not do for you to be t­ here in the hot weather like you was last Summer. I dont know what I should do if you was not comeing. its something to look forward to.

46. Walt Whitman to John and Ursula Burroughs, June 29, 1873, Correspondence, 2:225. 47. Richard Maurice Bucke dates this letter 1873, in red ink. ­Mother Whitman died on May 23, 1873. June 7 fell on a Saturday in 1873, so the date of this letter is confirmed.

1 8 7 2 –1 8 7 3 : L e t t e r s 4 3 – 5 1

167

I only hope you w ­ ill be comfortable and at home h ­ ere, and I know you ­w ill So make your arrang[e]ments to stop ­here all the time you have. the weather is as pleasant ­here as any where and I ­will like to have you ­here, it wont make a straws difference in my ­house­work. I was so glad to hear that you was getting well. I have been perfectly well the past Winter.—­The trunk dear ­Mothers trunk is ­here. it is in your room I have not yet opened it. I w ­ ill in a few days and then I ­w ill write to you again It came last Wednesday Every­thing of dear M ­ others is sacred,—­I have not seen dear M ­ others hair yet, and the [illegible], I have stood dear ­Mothers death a ­great deal better that I would have thought I possibly could I have been working all the past week Dear ­Brother I cant write much this time, do be careful of yourself & do try to not grieve. I am pretty well, but I feel as if I could not bear any more I am sorry I have not written to before, Han It was very kind & thoughtful to send the $2. for the Express, I am ­really much oblidged, to Jeffy too, I have meant to write Jeffy & the dear ­little girls48

letter 51, august 17, 1873: “I care as much about your health as my own” Sunday After­noon Aug 1749 Dearest B ­ rother I am so much afraid you have been worried about me I hope not—­for I care as much about your health as my own Your letter did me good, dear b ­ rother you are so kind to speak of coming to see me. I am down stairs, am feeling much better, more so than at any time. I have had such good care. Charlie has been so kind, dear dear brothe[r] thanks

48. See Letter 47. 49. Richard Maurice Bucke dates this letter 1873, written in red ink. The date is consonant with Whitman’s health condition as described by Hannah in this letter. August 17 fell on Sunday in 1873, so the date is confirmed. Hannah’s handwriting in this letter differs remarkably from her e­ arlier correspondence, resembling in some ways her handwriting from when her thumb was infected in 1868. It is not clear what illness Hannah has been suffering from. This letter is written in pencil. It is likely that Charlie both read and posted this letter.

168

The Complete Cor r espondence

for all your letters take good care of yourself that ­w ill do me more good than you think I am sorry about your lameness.50 I think about you always. I ­shall get well as ever I think in time. How is Eddy I send ever & ever so muc[h] love to you my dear brothe[r] and to all Han

50. Walt mentioned to Ellen M. O’Connor that he was still suffering from “distress in my head”—­perhaps from the stroke on January 23. In addition, he writes, “Nor can I walk any better—­some of the time, not so well” (Whitman to Ellen M. O’Connor, July 26, 1873, Correspondence, 2:230). Two weeks l­ ater, he told Peter Doyle that “my leg is about as useless as ever” (Whitman to Peter Doyle, August 14–15?, 1873, Correspondence, 2:232).

eight

• 1879–1892 letters 52–62 “. . . ​I only wish I could do something for you. . . .”

letter 52, january 2, 1879: “he talks ill of me to any one and ­every one that ­will listen” Burlington Thursday, Jan 2.1 Dearest B ­ rother I want to thank you again for your kindness—­your kind remembrance of me Christmas did me good. for at times I feel very friendless I only wish I could do something for you. Walt dear I think too much of you to annoy you in any way. I think so much about, have such a wish for you to get quite well. I should never forgive myself. it would be the worst trou­ble I ever had, if I said annything to hurt you in the least speaking or complaining dont mend t­ hings, and I write so seldom. I should at least write a cheerfull letter. but Charlie has just come home from down town says he has been writing to you (perhaps he has not I dont know ­whether to believe him or not) I am so uneasy I dont know what to do. I am so afraid he has said som[e]­t hing that ­will worry you dear ­brother I know he does write fearful letters. ­every word the most untrue and unjust & he’s written a ­great many for I have opened and read them. I only want you to know that he cannot or does not say one word of truth ever or at any time, when he speaks of me. I know he writes to his ­Sisters2 & ­others very badly of me indeed. and have been told that he talks ill of me to any one and e­ very one that ­will listen. (he to 1. January 2 fell on a Thursday in 1879; it also fell on a Thursday in 1873, too early for the events described in this letter, and in 1890, too late. The year 1879 is consonant with Dr. Thayer’s travels in Eu­rope, mentioned by Hannah, so the date of this letter is confirmed. 2. See Letter 21.

169

170

The Complete Cor r espondence

day recieved a New Years pre­sent a box of han[d]kerchiefs from his ­Sister & niece,3 & letter of ­great sympathy for him in his unhappy home. they think it might do him good to come to them &c, two han[d]kerchiefs ­were for me. they are nice. but I cant appreciate them as I would, if they knew me as I am.) Dearest ­Brother I want you to know that I write to day feeling very unhappy and anxious. for fear Charlie has written something disagreeable. if he has written & you ­will mind it. you would understand why if you had seen what I have read. I took part of a letter from his drawer lately (that he said) was to your New York friend Mr Johnston.4 saying among other ­t hings about me. that I was just recovering from an attack of histeria5 (if you know Walt what that is. I am very sure I dont.) I could write a month and not tell all the ridicu­lous t­ hings he says.—­Persons are kind enough or unkind enough to tell me what he says to them. Dr. Thayer said he had been complaining to him more than fifty times, had annoyed him greatly (Dr Thayer6 is now in Eu­rope) he did not say what he complained of only that I was jealous and was crazy. a good many persons have told me he said I was crazy I asked Dr Thayer what his, Charlies, motive could be. you cant immagine Walt how much that has worried me. I do not think I would mind any ­t hing ­else half as much. I immagine p ­ eople are critical sometimes I almost hate to go out but I do go out. Charlie and I have taken long walks, five or six miles perhaps I dont know exactly—­So you see dear b ­ rother I dont always feel like I do to day. I am ­really very strong and well with the exception of my worrying about Charlies being so unkind, his finding so much fault with me then I cant eat and feel miserable and bad enough. but its not all the time of course or I could not live. I think sometimes ­every single ­t hing I do or say appears ill to him. I would please him if I could. I feel I dont deserve the treatment I get. I know I do just as well as I can ­under the circumstances. if I was a temparement that did not take ­every ­t hing to heart. ­t here I do wrong. he is always complaining of me, but it is a real plea­sure to do all I can for him.

3. Charlie’s niece Elinor Simonson, d ­ aughter of his s­ ister Maggie. See the introduction. 4. John H. Johnston (1837–1919), a friend of Walt’s, lived in New York and often invited Walt to stay over as a guest. He was a jeweler. It is not clear why Charlie would write to Johnston, other than to embarrass Walt by characterizing Hannah’s be­hav­ior as hysterical. See Susan L. Roberson, “Johnston, John H. (1837–1919) and Alma Calder,” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 332–333. 5. “Hysteria” is a medical term that originally referred to a “physical disorder of ­women attributed to displacement or dysfunction of the uterus.” Hannah suffered from “misplacement of the uterus,” as she reports in Letter 28. Charlie may be referring to a more recent (1874) understanding of the term, as noted by W. B. Carpenter: “a state of the Ner­ vous system which is characterized by its peculiar excitability”; Princi­ples of M ­ ental Physiology, with Their Applications to the Training and Discipline of the Mind, and the Study of Its Morbid Conditions (New York: Appleton, 1874), 79. 6. See Letter 30.

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

171

I wish Walt you knew all without my telling you It might be worse, for I am not sick. & it might be better I am certainly no expence to him he dont give me annything.—­and I think a good deal of him still Walt dear I have written in the greatest hurry. I wanted you to get this as soon as Charlie’s I most certainly would never have annoyed you if Charlie had not written (if he has I hope you w ­ ill reply to it) you w ­ ill do I know what is best. what I have written is confidential dont for mercy sake do any ­thing to make him any more unkind to me. (forgive me dear ­brother as if you could.) only Charlie is dif­fer­ent—­from any one on earth it seems to me Perhaps I might know you would not believe anything Charlie said I have often thought what dear ­Mother said when she was ­here, that she thought by Charlies letters I had changed greatly. Dear ­Brother in my hurry I made a m ­ istake, thought this was written on7 I hope with my ­whole heart that I have not said anything to make you feel bad for a moment. you must not that I could not endure.—­Generally I get along well as most, persons, to day I am worried and excited, prob­ably if I waited till to morrow I should write differently. Next time dear b ­ rother I ­will write cheerfully, may be when you get this I ­will feel happy again. I have thought often if I should die suddenly I should not like Charlie to say I was crazy.—(I am likely to live as he) & you not know his way I used to be too sensitive to speak, but lately so many have spoken to me of it. its too absurd to mind I know & do mind it. I have some comforts. I think a ­great deal of my home with all my trou­bles I have only spoke of myself & could not help it to day Good bye (Han Give my love to all forgive me Walt for writing as I have 4 you are the one I turn to when I am grieved

letter 53, november 1881: “You cant immagine Walt how many speak of you to me.” This letter is filled with news about the publication of the sixth edition of Leaves of Grass (1881). Hannah begins the letter by complimenting Walt on the appearance of the book and on specific poems. Even Charlie admired the poetry, calling it “electrick,” as Hannah reports ­here.

7. Hannah is referring to the reverse side of the letter page, which must have been blank.

172

The Complete Cor r espondence

Sunday Eve­ning, Nov.8 Dearest B ­ rother Your Book9 came last night. I was just delighted. I prize it greatly. I ­shall alway keep this one.—­every single one of the ­others are gone. the last one you sent Charlie also & he lent them to his friends, and thats the last of them.—­I said last night that this one does not go out of this ­house ­under any consideration as long as I live. Dont you think its got up finely, I do. It w ­ ill be successful. many speak of it, h ­ ere. We looked it over all the eve­ning. Charlie taking it. then I. he read aloud (appreciatively) the Song of Myself. I  wanted to read the Ox Tamer10 and ­others I liked. ­There is something so touching or affecting in the words, or title, Sobbing of the Bells,11 (you know you sent the Boston Globe), we ­were so taken with & glad to get read the rest of the poem. Charlie sits h ­ ere reading your book. he says this book is electrick. You cant immagine Walt how many speak of you to me. I believe ­every body u ­ nder the sun knows of you, even persons that live far back in the Country. the other day a Lady friend Mrs. Barney called, that lives back among the Richmond hills away from any village, among other ­things she spoke of a full length picture of you having been painted for a German Club out West, all have something so say of you that is pleasant for me to hear. Some want to see me Walt Whitmans s­ ister. I have not begun to put on airs yet, but I dont know but I ­shall soon I was pleased with Mr. Luce12 a Wisconsin Editor that called some months since. he has sent us several of his papers. most all speak of you. I dont know that you would care for it. but I w ­ ill send you the first one. 8. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “ ’81” on this letter in red ink. This date is confirmed ­because it concurs with the publication of Whitman’s sixth and final edition of Leaves of Grass, with the publication of Whitman’s poem “The Sobbing of the Bells” in the Boston Globe, and with Whitman’s visit to West Hills, Long Island, all mentioned by Hannah in this letter. 9. Hannah is referring to the sixth edition of Leaves of Grass, published in October 1881. Walt traveled to Boston in August to oversee the proofs. See Folsom, “Whitman Making Books.” 10. “The Ox-­Tamer” was originally to be included in the 1860 Banner at Day-­Break, but the book was never published ­because the publishers, Thayer and Eldridge, failed. See Allen, Solitary Singer, 267. 11. “The Sobbing of the Bells,” written a­ fter the assassination (July 2, 1881) and death of President Garfield (September 19, 1881), was published in the Boston Daily Globe on September 27, 1881, and included in the 1881 edition of Leaves of Grass. See Loving, Walt Whitman, 409. 12. This may be a reference to George S. Luce, who owned and edited several newspapers in Wisconsin in the 1870s and 1880s. See Eben Douglas Pierce, eds., History of Trempea-

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

173

Mrs. Abbot (an old, very intelligent friend that we had not seen for twelve years used to live h ­ ere) called yesterday she wanted your new book should purchase it ­here if she could, or wait till she arrived in Boston.—­I said I would tell you that she wanted you very much to visit her at their farm among the mountains, spoke of many ­things she would do for you if you would come. I told her you had promised to come ­here some time. Walt, I am ashamed I did not write last Spring when you sent me that money. You understand how much I do appreciate it.—­For a day or two I could only think how good you was.—­And then I never in all my life had money that done me so much good. I have some of it yet. I saved to finish out a dress I wanted for this Winter, this dress ­will be all that I s­ hall need. I dont know what­ever I should do without you Walt, in many ways always some pleasant supprise. a paper or magazine, letter, something or other, all so pleasant to get. Life would be dull without you. That West Hill letter.13 I think perhaps I know more of ­those places you describe than the rest of the f­ amily, so to me it was more than interresting, something to keep.) Charlie wrote a pleasant letter to Dr. Bucke14 Canada, got a kind letter in reply, spoke of you & he taking dinner together in New York, but the best was that you was pretty well. Your Nov. 1st letter too, said you was well as usual, I am so glad, ­after all the work and worry you must have had sometimes we take long walks in the country, we went to day, a mile or so. Charlie has been sketching some this summer at Williston15 18 or 20 miles from ­here we drove out ­t here two weeks ago, the country was beautiful, I liked the ­ride ever so much he has sent his Williston picture16 West, he thinks it sold. he w ­ ill know soon. He sold one ­there previous for $78, has just now sold a small one $16.—he has

leau County, Wisconsin (Chicago: H. C. Cooper, 1917), 256–257. 13. “West Hill letter”: Walt must have written a letter (now lost) to Hannah about his visit to West Hills, near Huntington, Long Island, from July 29 to August 1, 1881. Walt described the impact of seeing West Hills again in a letter to Harry Stafford dated August 20, 1881: “I was down on Long Island at the spot where I was born where I had spent my summers in youth from time to time—­went around to all the old places I ­hadn’t seen before for forty years—­seems to me now the most beautiful region on earth”; Correspondence, 3:237. 14. Richard Maurice Bucke (1837–1901), medical doctor and head of the Asylum for the Insane in Ontario Canada, was a devoted friend of Walt Whitman. A ­ fter Walt’s death in 1892, Bucke was one of Walt’s literary executors. Bucke wrote the dates (usually in red ink) on most of Hannah’s letters. Most of Bucke’s dates are accurate. See Howard Nelson, “Bucke, Richard Maurice (1837–1901),” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 87–88. 15. See Letter 7. 16. Steam Train in North Williston, Vermont (1856) is Charlie’s only painting listed in the cata­logue of his work with “Williston” in its title. Since Charlie often recycled painting vantage points and copied previous paintings, it is pos­si­ble that in this case he had copied this ­earlier painting and sold it. See Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 66.

174

The Complete Cor r espondence

some prospects. We have ups & downs, like ­every body. He sold more years ago, than late years. I think his pictures much better now, ­people ­here follow the fashion, buy foreign pictures. I am well, I feel better than I did last summer, I worry less if t­ hings go cross ways. Dear dear ­brother I hope to live long enough to see you again. I want you to come h ­ ere, more than I can say, What a lovely time you must have had in Boston Walt, socially I mean. your long letter was delightful to get, told me so much, your dinner at Emersons17 and all the rest. I remember I thought you was good to think of me. How many good friends you have, it was all just splended. I like Dr. Bucke, I feel flattered to be ever so l­ ittle like Mrs. Bucke The Burlington F ­ ree Press says you are ­going to Eu­rope this fall. ­t here is no truth in it, is t­ here. I noticed your poem. Song of the Banner at Daybreak,18 in F ­ ree Press,19 a while ago. With me dear ­Brother ­every ­t hing goes much the same. new neighbors about us, with one exception, Gen. Henry.20 I liked the old ones best. I run in Mrs. Griswold,21 one of our neighbors a good deal, she often speaks of you, if you should build that ­little ­house Walt you used to speak of, I shant forget that old invitation I am sorry its so late I cant write to Lou. I wanted to, so she would write to me. ever so much love to you dear Walt & George and Lou, and Eddy. I very very often think of him. Good night Han

17. Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803–1882) was an early supporter of Leaves of Grass. Walt had visited him several times over the years when in the Boston area; this time, Walt must have been describing his visit from August 1881, when he was checking the page proofs of Leaves of Grass. See Phillip H. Round, “Boston, Mas­sa­chu­setts,” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 71. 18. “Song of the Banner at Daybreak” was published in 1865 as part of Whitman’s Civil War poetry collection, Drum-­Taps. ­ ree Press (1827–­pre­sent) at times printed a poem in the left-­hand col19. The Burlington F umn of its front page. The issues from autumn 1881 are unavailable, so the exact date of the republication of Whitman’s poem cannot be located. See “Thumbnail History of the Burlington F ­ ree Press,” Burlington F ­ ree Press, October  3, 1961, https://­w ww​.­gannett​-c­ dn​ .­com//­media​/­2017​/­07​/­17​/­Burlington​/­Burlington​/­636358901815584429​-­1​-­The​-­Burlington​ -­Free​-­Press​-­Tue​-­Oct​-­3​-­1961​-­​.­jpg 20. William W. Henry (1831–1915) served as a col­o­nel in the Union Army during the Civil War and was awarded the rank of brigadier general of volunteers (1865). See Theodore S. Peck, ed., Revised Roster of Vermont Volunteers, 1861–66 (Montpelier, VT: Press of the Watchman, 1892), 736. 21. Information about Mrs. Griswold has not been located.

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

175

letter 54, july 14, 1883: “I cant tell you Walt how much I prize the book” Saturday after­noon22 My dearest ­Brother I rec’d your card and Book.23 some ­little time since was glad to hear how you was.— Has not Dr Bucke24 done grandly. splendidly, I was so much interested I sat up two nights till a­ fter twelve, when it first came. It is just perfect the pictures, book, every­t hing I am glad to have it the pictures are very fine. (I like Mr OConnor)25 I cant tell you Walt how much I prize the book I hope to live to see you and have a good talk. I am writing in a hurry, Charlie was ­going down town. I took a notion all at once to send my pictures. I have not been very prompt have I Walt about the pictures t­ hese ­were taken four months ago, I intended to go and have a full face taken. did go again to Atwoods,26 he was buisy ­these I send of his are bad are not a good likeness, Browns,27 look more like me. Charlie did not like Browns at all at first (he does not say so much against them now) so of course I felt disappointed If I get a good full face I w ­ ill send it. I am afraid t­ hese w ­ ill not be very satisfactory. I dont make a good picture Charlie starts for the Adirondacks28 Monday. I have been busy getting his ­t hings all right. I dont know how long he ­will stay some weeks certainly. Dear Walt I am always so glad to hear from you, I think about you often and always I send you and all the rest ever and ever so much love. I am pretty well now have not been quite well, a­ fter all t­ here is ­really no real sickness no disease the only t­ hing about it Walt is I have fretted and worried make myself sick almost sometimes.—­I must turn over a new leaf & do better Good bye dear Han 22. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “14 July ‘83” in red ink on this letter, confirmed by the publication date of Bucke’s biography of Walt Whitman (June 1883), mentioned by Hannah in this letter. July 14 fell on a Saturday in 1883. 23. Hannah is referring to Richard Maurice Bucke’s biography of Walt, published on June 20, 1883 (Walt Whitman [Philadelphia: David McKay, 1883]) which Walt had sent to Hannah. See Walt Whitman to William Sloane Kennedy, April 13, 1883, Correspondence, 3:337–338. 24. For more information about Dr. Bucke, see Letter 53. 25. See Letter 38. 26. L. A. Atwood and C. N. Dutton, photog­raphers, had a shop on Union Street in Burlington, Vermont, in the 1880s. See Langdon’s List of 19th  & Early 20th  ­Century Photog­ raphers, https://­w ww​.­langdonroad​.­com​/­dol​-­to​-­dz. 27. William J. Brown, photographer, 67 Church St., Burlington, Vermont. See Langdon’s List of 19th & Early 20th ­Century Photog­raphers, https://­w ww​.­langdonroad​.­com​/­broa​-­to​-­brow. 28. See Letter 47.

176

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 55, october 1884: “Your kindness does me good” Burlington Monday After­noon Oct.29 My dearest ­Brother How very good you are to send me so much. It was a ­great su[r]prise, I dont know what to say. I wont try to say how grateful how much I feel your kindness What I fear is, you w ­ ill have to deprive yourself of some needed comfort. and that worries me. Your kindness does me good. but Walt dear your health and your not having to feel anxious about your own needs would do me more good, your welfare and needs and you I think of, more than ever since I have been sick. I am not much sick now. feel pretty well most days. I gain but not as fast as I expected the worst is I can not walk about much yet. am slow and very careful. have to be to become quite well. I sew & do a ­little sitting still & of course nothing like when I am well. I do not think it ­w ill be long before I ­shall be able to work again, as usual so you see Walt dear you need not feel in the least anxious I meant to have written. but supposed you thought me well, (I did not know Charlie had written untill your letter came)30 I was waiting to say I was well. I mean to write dear ­brother before long and tell you every­t hing You are very good to me to say you w ­ ill come to see me It would be a g­ reat plea­sure and comfort to see you, it is a g­ reat comfort to know you feel so much interest in me. but Walt dear I s­ hall mind fearfully your spending more money on my account, let alone the risk to your health that I think of most To do me the most good is to take care of yourself. I should feel badly too. your not staying ­here, you have done much for me, it would be hard to not be able to do the least t­ hing to make it pleasant for you to have you come when I get well. that would be something to look forward to.—­I have always thought if I was dangerously sick, my greatest wish would be to see you Walt dear about the money you have sent me I feel a ­little uneasy about your sparing so much. I felt bad yesterday. I feel afraid Charlie has been writing one of his complaining letters. (I may be mistaken) I have asked him what he wrote. he gets angry, says its all right. must leave it to him. but Walt you must never never again send me money u ­ nless you have much more than you can use for

29. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “ ’84” on this letter in red ink. Charlie wrote to Walt on October 14, 1884 (Duke), asking for funds, so the date of this letter can be confirmed as mid-­to late October 1884. The last pages of this letter may be missing since Hannah usually signs her name at the end of her letters. 30. Charlie reports that Hannah had asked George for $20: “George might do something,” Charlie writes, “and even Jeff send a trifle,” for “She needs some necessaries”; Charles Louis Heyde to Walt Whitman, October 14, 1884 (Duke).

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

177

your own needs. I have some money yet that you sent me that I had saved if needed I have used since I have been sick. I am grateful to Charlie for all he has done for me since I have been sick but I wish he was dif­fer­ent that he would tell me when he writes to you, I know he wrote to you yesterday—­not what he wrote. he has gone out to take a long walk this after­noon I am alone, my being sick has been bad for him I know

letter 56, december 25, 1885: “I was sitting ­here all alone last night, when your letter came.” Burlington Vt. Christmas After­noon31 My Dear ­Brother I thank you with all my heart you are so kind I dont know what to say. I was sitting h ­ ere all alone last night, when your letter came.—­I thought it was pretty nice.—­went to bed feeling happy as anything feel first rate to day—­ have had a good deal to make me feel cheery—. your letter & presant. and Lou too sent me just as nice a dress as I want with all the trim[m]ings. & pair of knit shoes and a nice letter. All as good as good can be. I hope, know you are having a good Christmas Walt dear for you spoke of ­going out to dinner, and its a pleasant day, not very cold the weather has been unuasuly mild & pleasant this winter I went down street yesterday just to see the sights, did not go in a single place, it has been an unusual lively Chrs. ­Here. fine sleighing.—­one could hardly cross Church St.  yesterday for the sleighs Burlington has improved. changed much, since you was ­here. many fine buildings. all the principal St. graded & flagged Pearl (our street) recently.— Mrs Rose one of my near neighbors just, now, came to the win­dow and wants me to come in, to see her Chrs pre­sents. Am all alone this after­noon C. gone away somewheres.—­his lottery32 came off a week ago, I believe he is g­ oing to dispose of more pictures, same way.

31. The date of this letter is December 25, 1885. Hannah refers to “all the principal streets” in Burlington being “graded & flagged Pearl (our street) recently.” According to the Twenty-­First Annual Report of the City of Burlington, Vermont (1885), “The heaviest expense of the year has been caused by the extensive repairs on Pearl, Union and St. Paul streets. Pearl Street has been brought to grade from the Ravine to Prospect street, and has been curbed and guttered from Church street to Prospect street, excepting one side of the street between Union and Willard street. With the exception of two blocks the flagging is five feet wide” (Burlington, VT: R. S. Styles, 1886), 61. 32. See Letter 5.

178

The Complete Cor r espondence

Glad you sent me the Herald.33— Hope you ­w ill have a happy New Year, Walt dear. If you should see Lou before I write to her, ­w ill you tell her, I was wonderfully pleased with her sending me the ­t hings.— I think you are all very good to me. I must thank you again, Walt, a thousand. thousand. times. Han

letter 57, june 16, 1888: “I am oh so thankful” Hannah’s remaining correspondence comprises primarily thank-­you notes written to Walt. That they span months and years suggests that Walt has been sending Hannah funds often—­perhaps as often as once or twice a month. Many of the notes and letters that w ­ ere exchanged between Hannah and Walt are missing or w ­ ere destroyed by Hannah, as she reports in letter 60. In t­ hese letters Hannah often comments on Walt’s health; he is suffering from indigestion in addition to occasional head colds.

Burlington Vt. Saturday after­noon June 1634 Are you well enough my dear b­ rother for me to send you my love and tell you I am so glad and happy.—­for I know you are gaining That was a wonderful welcome card Walt dear—­You wont have to write to me again dearest b ­ rother. till you get stronger.—­I dont feel uneasy.—­I know you are getting better and I am oh so thankful35 S­ ister Han 33. The New York Herald, a daily newspaper, was established by James Gordon Bennett on May 16, 1835. The Herald (published from 1835 to 1924) was a “popu­lar, cheap, mass circulation newspaper. . . . ​ the most successful and widely circulated newspaper in mid-­ nineteenth-­century Amer­i­ca.” See James Crouthamel, Bennett’s New York Herald and the Rise of the Popu­lar Press (Syracuse: Syracuse University Press, 1989), ix. 34. This letter is dated June 16, 1888. “Saturday after­noon June 16” is in Hannah’s hand; Richard Maurice Bucke wrote the dates “77-83-88” in pencil. Saturday fell on June 16 in the years 1883 and 1888, but the reference in this letter to Walt’s health is consistent with his letters from May 1888, when he mentions a “bad cold in the head, indigestion &c” (Whitman to Richard Maurice Bucke, May 7, 1888, Correspondence, 4:168). A month ­later, Walt notes that his indigestion appears to be “chronic” (Whitman to Richard Maurice Bucke, June 15–16, 1888, Correspondence, 4:173–174.) 35. Similar to her use of the word “remembrance” (see Letter 43), in t­ hese ­later letters by emphasizing “thankful” Hannah may be referring to a gift that Walt had sent, the significance of which Hannah cannot share with Charlie.

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

179

letter 58, april 18, 1889: “You never complain ar[e] always patient Walt dear & an example for us all” Burlington Vt. April 18 Thursday After­noon36 I do hope my dearest b ­ rother you are feeling a good deal better to day I do want you to be. so much. my greatest comfort is thinking about your being pretty well. comfortable. You never complain ar[e] always patient Walt dear & an example for us all You are more than kind to write me such a long letter when you are not strong. been so sick, (and I do feel so sorry) all the rest in the letter. ­every word is good to know. I think of you always my dear b ­ rother as I always like to tell you indeed Walt I dont think I could live with out thinking about you.—­I mean you are so good to me, and it is so good to have you to think of. Walt dear if I could only write something cheerfull if I only could do anything for you.–­could see you Every­one I know asks a­ fter you Mrs Tyler always & all her c­ hildren & Mrs Griswold37 never fails I do feel your sending me this money Walt.—­you have sent me so much before, of course I should not have so many t­ hings my cloak for instance I must tell you again Walt you are first first I have been working around this morning getting dinner & so on wanted to write any way a line or two. I am ­going to think you are better yet. to day your letter was written two days ago. I thank you very much for writing. I had not heard you was sick my dear ­brother It is right pretty to hear about t­ hose wild flowers.— Walt dear I send love with all my heart Han love to Lou & George and Eddy

36. Richard Maurice Bucke dated this letter “89,” written in pencil. April 18 fell on a Thursday in 1889, as Hannah writes. The date of 1889 concurs with information about Walt’s health condition mentioned by Hannah in this letter and in his correspondence from this month. He suffered from a head cold in early April, and was feeling “quite miserable” (Walt Whitman to William D. O’Connor, April 11, 1889, Correspondence, 4:320). 37. Mrs. Tyler is mentioned in Letter 23; information about Mrs. Griswold has not been located.

180

The Complete Cor r espondence

letter 59, may 14, 1889: “I want you to see lots of comfort my dearest b ­ rother” Burlington Vt. Tuesday May 1438 Do you know Walt dear your letter has done me a world of good. I was out by the gate looking out for the postman, see him when he was way down the street—­I was glad, about as glad as I could be. And to think my dearest ­brother you have been out. It is wonderful good news to me. Its splendid I feel Walt dear as if I could not say enough about it. Its so good to know. It does me good too. So glad you wrote to tell me about the, c h a i r, and the jaunt and all,39—­its nice—(It is sad about Mr OConnor death,40 he was ­great and good (his wonderful letter)—­and of Susie Langdon,41 a clerk, u ­ nder him in Washington used to tell me about him). He was a true friend. —­The country is very beautiful now. trees leaved out some blossoms, Spring is two weeks ­earlier ­here than usual no Lilacks even budded h ­ ere yet. I am trying to clean ­house, Walt dear, I do it all myself, but I take my time I have to.—my carpets are all taken up down stairs (done cleaning up stairs glad to be able to work even my way) Ime slow enough. but do pretty well glad to stop a l­ ittle while to write a line to you— Cant think of anything Walt dear but your being better. and being able to be out. I want you to see lots of comfort my dearest b ­ rother. you must not worry about anything—­your letter is such a comfort to me I ­shall be able to work better I thank you with all my heart for your gift, you are very very good to me, always. cant begin to tell you how much I think of your being so kind nor how much good it does me. I take comfort too Walt dear, in your having such good friends. Hope you ­will be out to day—

38. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “-89” on this letter in red ink, a date consonant with Hannah’s allusion to Walt’s wheelchair and the death of William D. O’Connor on May 9, 1889. Tuesday fell on May 14 in 1889, so this date is confirmed. 39. Walt mentions that he “went out in the wheel chair yesterday after­noon & was prob­ ably out an hour & a half—­e very ­t hing work’d well—­t he chair is a success & sits & goes easy” (Walt Whitman to Richard Maurice Bucke, May  12, 1889, Correspondence, 4:336–337). 40. For more information on William D. O’Connor, see Letter 38. 41. Information about Susie Langdon has not been located.

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

181

Wont write much to day my work in the kitchen is waiting for me, (but that dont m ­ atter a mite) I send ever so much love my dearest ­brother, Han When you see Lou and George w ­ ill you give my love to them, please.

letter 60, september 22, 1891: “Your goodness to me is beyond words” Burlington Vt Sept 2242 Dearest ­Brother your letter came Wedns. I keep thinking of you, and pray your eyes may get better,—­Your goodness to me is beyond words & Walt dear. I w ­ ill not say anything. only you have been, are so kind to me, that you are e­ very ­thing in the world to me I want so much to write (have so long wanted to) I have no doubt my dear I ­shall say lots of bothersome ­t hings am only a trou­ble to you. I wish I need not be. you can not know how much I wish I was not I sat ­here alone last night. an hour or two thinking of you—­you are my one ­great comfort. what I should do.—or should have done in my sick times—­w ithout you to think of & how it would have been without all the money comforts. youv’e been the means of my having I can not now even immagine, & I have money now & plenty if I am sick, I ­will write more about it dear Walt. next time I write—­but never can say what I fee[l]—­If I dont get sick, ­w ill write again soon—­you have written to me when you are sick & know dear b ­ rother get all your letters & money (last Wedn. & all) come safe I alway open my letters. am always h ­ ere not strong enough to go out much—­I have often thought you could not know just how it was, but still was good enough to write—­I have been sick a g­ reat deal & cant do as I would like. grateful that I can do a ­little, three weeks ago my left hand was hurt43 just now begin to use it a ­little & it has worn on me some.—­but all my ailments dear dear ­brother seem so trivial to what you have to bear—­I think of you so much. I am alone much. hardly any one comes ­here, its just as well, am not strong 42. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1891” in red ink on this letter, confirmed by Walt’s letter to Hannah dated September 14, 1891 (Correspondence, 5:242), in which he mentions trou­ bles with his eyesight: “one of my greatest botherations is the dimming of eye sight—­ incipient blindness.” Hannah started writing this letter in the morning and finished it ­later on “Tuesday after­noon.” September  22 fell on a Tuesday in 1891, so the date is confirmed. 43. The nature of the injury to Hannah’s left hand is not clear. The thumb on Hannah’s left hand had been amputated in December 1868; see Letter 41.

182

The Complete Cor r espondence

enough to talk much. or long. most days feel well & work,—­Prize all the Magazines & papers youve sent. often look at your picture in, May New E ­ ngland 44 45 Mag’n, glad you sent it.—­like Warrens too he looks good—­Glad Dr Bucke46 got home Lou wrote me a real good letter not long since) & sent $5, & has sent good kind letters & money before several times. ­will you tell her, Walt dear. that I am gratefull to her & to George. if I can only keep well a l­ittle longer ­will write to her—­she is so good to write. when I have not been able to write to her, wish you could read her last letter. So hope you feel pretty well to day, & eyes better. think so very much of the letters youve written me, meant to keep them long as I lived. Charly had taken them. & I have destroyed all that he had, & he ­will not get hold of any more, I made myself sick for a day or two. but all is right now, would not speak of it dear. If I thought C.47 had not dont let any t­ hing I say bother you. I take so much more comfort when you are pretty well glad to know when you go out. think you are better,—­I have never written to dear Jessie, I was taken badly sick the day I heard of dear ­brother Jeffs death,—­48 Wish I could think of something good to say. but I cant,—­send lots & lots of good wishes my darling. Tuesday After­noon Dear ­Brother you know about the money youve sent you have sent me enough to last I feel afraid you send more than you can spare C. is hearty well & strong quite able to work, (painting) but he does not—he of course benefits on the money you send. it does not seem right, he sold a picture recently & paid his taxes— Do take care of your own self Walt dear. wish I could see you.—­send much love & thanks for all Han give my love to George & Lou, please, & to Jessie if you write

44. Horace Traubel’s article, “Walt Whitman at Date,” was published in the May 1891 edi­ ngland Magazine (4, no. 3: 275–292). tion of the New E 45. Frederick Warren Fritzinger (1866–1899), known as “Warry,” served as Walt’s nurse beginning in October  1889. See Joann  P. Krieg, “Fritzinger, Frederick Warren (1866– 1899),” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 240. 46. Richard Maurice Bucke (see letter 53) had been visiting Whitman in Camden the first week of September and returned to Canada on September 9. See Walt’s letter to Hannah, September 8, 1891, Correspondence, 5:240. 47. Abbreviation for Charlie. 48. Jeff died in St. Louis on November 25, 1890, from typhoid pneumonia. See Dennis Berthold and Kenneth Price, introduction to Dear ­Brother Walt, xxxiv.

1 8 7 9 –1 8 9 2 : L e t t e r s 5 2 – 6 2

183

letter 61, january 24, 1892: “­There is no words to say what I feel for you.” Burlington Vt Jan 2449 Only a word my darling to say how precious precious your letter is & how much I feel your thinking of me now. but my dearest you ­will be better & then I may write to you you have my constant prayers & thoughts always. but my dear dear b ­ rother only get better. ­There is no words to say what I feel for you Want to send you so much love and do feel so thankful that you are better The $5 came safe my dear kind ­brother Dear dear ­brother only get better again Han

letter 62, march 15, 1892: “I think of you morning noon and night” This is Hannah’s last extant letter to Walt. On February 8, Walt had written to Hannah that he was “prob­ably growing weaker”;50 on March 4, “Still lingering along pretty low”—­but he nonetheless still enclosed five dollars for his ­sister.51 His last letter to Hannah, and the last letter he wrote, was dated March 17, 1892.

Tuesday Morning Burlington Vt March 1552 Only write a line my dear darling b ­ rother thinking maybe to day you feel a ­little better can only hope & hope you may. I think of you morning noon & night. would like to write ­every day to you but are ­going to wait till you get better. well enough dear dear ­brother to sit up. in your chair again & that w ­ ill be such good news to hear your letters & the money you send all comes safely.—­but your writing to me now—­t here is no words to say & I wont try. you are the only one in the w ­ hole world, would be, so good to me.— What does me good or what is a comfort to me is nothing, you, are the one I care for my darling. 49. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1892” on this letter in red ink, confirmed by Hannah’s reference to the five dollars Whitman had sent her on December 15, 1891. See Walt Whitman to Hannah Heyde, December 15, 1891, Correspondence, 5:273. 50. Walt Whitman to Hannah Heyde, February 8, 1892, Correspondence, 5:276. 51. Walt Whitman to Hannah Heyde, March 4, 1892, Correspondence, 5:277. 52. Richard Maurice Bucke wrote “1892” on this letter in red ink, confirmed by Hannah’s references to Walt’s health. Tuesday fell on March  15  in 1892, so this date is further confirmed.

184

The Complete Cor r espondence

very many ask ­after you. Dr Bingham53 says no one has as many friends, & said he wished he was where he could do something for you although he knew you had every­t hing. It seems as if I could not help writing to day kept thinking of you last night & this morning but I must not tire you if I could only do a bit of good.— want to send much much love, & I do feel for you my dear dear b ­ rother.—­54 Lou has been kind about writing—­C.55 yesterday sold—(without frame) picture for $15. may sell more if takes price offered—­sold one before some weeks ago., same price I thank you ­brother dear for sending me so much money—­you are wonderful good to me. I pray you may be gaining a ­little by now,—­love always Han

53. ­A fter Dr. Thayer (see Letter 30) died in 1882, Dr. LeRoy Munroe Bingham (1845–1911) became Hannah’s doctor. He studied medicine at the University of Vermont and at Bellevue College in New York, and moved to Burlington in 1874. According to the Vermont Medical Monthly, “From about 1878, for a period of 20 years, he was one of the most active and the best known surgeons in Vermont” (17, no. 12 [December 15, 1911]: 306). 54. A section at the bottom of pages 3–4 of this letter has been cut away. 55. An abbreviation for Charlie.

nine

• 1905 letter 63 “the birth place of my b­ rother Walt Whitman” In the spring of 1905, Mrs. Romanah Sammis (1865–1946), a member of the Huntington, Long Island, Historical Society, had written to Hannah asking for confirmation of Huntington, Long Island, as Whitman’s birthplace. A local farmer had disputed that Walt had been born in Huntington, arguing instead that Walt had been born in his grand­father’s ­house (the “Old Whitman Homestead”). Hannah’s letter provided the evidence Mrs. Sammis needed to confirm that Walt had indeed been born in West Hills, Huntington Township, Long Island, on May 31, 1819.1 Hannah, along with Walt, prob­ably knew the most about Whitman ­family history. In one of her ­earlier letters to Walt (Letter 53) Hannah had responded to her b ­ rother’s memories of West Hills, Long Island: “I think perhaps I know more of ­those places you describe than the rest of the ­family.”

letter 63, may 25, 1905: “the birth place of my b ­ rother Walt Whitman . . .” Burlington Vt. May 25, 1905 My dear Mrs. Sammis, ­ ill you kindly excuse delay, when your letter came I was getting better of W some weeks illness & I wished to answer your letter myself & ­really minded it—­ that I could not. I did not wish to trust any one my b ­ rother Walt Whitman was 1. “Walt Whitman, Editor and Good Gray Poet,” The Long-­Islander, June 9, 1905. Margaret Guardi, assistant curator and historian at the Walt Whitman Birthplace Association, was kind enough to provide this information.

185

186

The Complete Cor r espondence

not born in the old Whitman homestead he was born in the h ­ ouse that you describe in your letter to me as the new ­house, built in 1810 & owned by my ­father & the birth place of my b ­ rother Walt Whitman, born at West Hills Huntington township, Suffolk County Long Island. New York State May 31, 1819—­ would gladly send picture of his birth place but think you have one, ­t here are so many & you describe the ­house so plainly, the two story ­house with two additions or lower parts &c,—­I have been as emphatic so many words my dear Mrs. Sammis, but I have so many inquiries, so many questions recently a young & able writer connected with the ­Free Press, was writing an article about the Whitmans for his paper & brought some proofs to read to me he made the same ­mistake about the birth place, seemed glad to make it correct but spoke at length of Burroughs2 & the o ­ thers—­t he old Whitman homestead has been in the f­ amily for some generations was owned by my grand­father I do not think my ­father lived ­t here ­after he was married an older ­brother lived ­t here many years befor[e] it was sold— I am glad you wrote to me my dear glad to know of this historical Society wishing to mark with a tablet the place of my b ­ rothers birth—­w ish I might speak of his wonderful kindness & ­great heart you can not know my dear how interrested I am in e­ very ­t hing co[n]cerning him.—­I am the only one left of this branch of the Whitman f­ amily. the Long Island branch—am living ­here alone, with a servant—my husband died nine years ago—­have lived a long time in this ­little cottage over thirty years forgive me for speaking of myself—­I am writing on the arm of my chair, am feeble but glad to write to you may I send ­every good wish to the Historical Society you are a member of My dear I must ask if you can write to me again, your name is a familiar one I think this w ­ ill reach you no doubt—­I am sorry I can not write as I used, but if you can only read it dear best wishes Louisa Whitman Heyde 21 Pearl St Burlington Vermont

2. John Burroughs (1837–1921) met Walt in 1864  in Washington, D.C., and became a  devoted friend. A prolific nature writer and dedicated naturalist, his first book was Wake-­Robin (1871). See Carmine Sarracino, “Burroughs, John (1837–1921) and Ursula (1836–1917),” in LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 89–91.

Appendix A

• Biographical Sketches of the Whitman ­Family Walter Whitman Sr. (1789–1855), Hannah’s ­father, was born in West Hills, Long Island. A carpenter and a ­house builder, he married Louisa Van Velsor Whitman on June 8, 1816; they would have nine ­children. Louisa Van Velsor Whitman (1795–1873), Hannah’s ­mother, was born in Cold Spring, Long Island. Her f­ ather, Cornelius Van Velsor, bred h ­ orses, and Louisa was “a daily and daring rider,” Walt Whitman writes (Complete Poetry and Collected Prose, 694). Louisa’s m ­ other, Naomi “Amy” Williams Van Velsor, was a Quaker whose ­father and ­brother both died at sea. Jesse Whitman (1818–1870), the oldest of the Whitman siblings, spent much of his adult life at sea u ­ ntil 1861, when he moved in with his m ­ other, Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. His deteriorating m ­ ental health was of ongoing concern to the Whitman f­ amily ­until Walt committed him to the Kings County Lunatic Asylum on December 5, 1864. Walt Whitman (1819–1892) was the second child of Walter Whitman and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, the author of Leaves of Grass, and Hannah’s favorite ­brother. Of all her siblings, Hannah was closest to Walt in temperament and in sensibility. A ­ fter M ­ other Whitman’s death in 1873, Walt became Hannah’s faithful correspondent. Mary Elizabeth Whitman Van Nostrand (1821–1899) was the third child of Walter Whitman and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, and Hannah’s older (and only) ­sister. Mary married Ansel Van Nostrand, a shipbuilder, on January 2, 1840, and moved to Greenport, Long Island, a whaling town. Mary and Ansel had five ­children: George, Fanny, Louisa, Ansel, and Minnie.

187

188

Appendix A

Hannah Louisa Whitman Heyde (1823–1908) was the fourth child of Walter Whitman and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Andrew Jackson Whitman (1827–1863) was the sixth child of Walter and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Like his ­father and ­brothers, Andrew was a carpenter. Andrew was married to Nancy McClure (b. 1834), possibly in 1852 (see Letter 1). Nancy and Andrew had three c­ hildren. George Washington Whitman (1829–1901) was the seventh child of Walter and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Prior to his extensive military ser­v ice during the Civil War, George worked as a carpenter. When the war ended, he became a pipe inspector for the city of Camden and the New York Metropolitan ­Water Board. George married Louisa Orr Haslam (1842–1892) on April 14, 1871. They moved to Camden in 1872, and Walt lived with them from 1873 to 1884. Thomas Jefferson Whitman (1833–1890), “Jeff,” was the eighth child of Walter and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. He married Martha Emma Mitchell (“Mattie”) on February 23, 1859. In 1867 Jeff accepted a position as chief engineer and superintendent of ­water works in St. Louis, Missouri. Mattie, ill for some time, most likely with cancer, died on February 19, 1873. Mattie and Jeff had two d ­ aughters, Mannahatta (“Hattie”) (1860—1886) and Jessie Louisa (1863–1957). Hattie died suddenly from enteritis at the age of twenty-­six, a “heartbreaking personal loss” for her f­ ather Jeff and ­Uncle Walt (Berthold and Price, Dear B ­ rother Walt, xxxiii). Edward Whitman (1835–1892), “Eddy,” the ninth and youn­gest child of Walter and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman, was mentally and physically disabled. He lived with M ­ other Whitman ­u ntil her death in 1873, then with his ­brother George Washington Whitman and his wife Louisa Orr Haslam Whitman. Walt contributed to his support. Eddy was placed in an asylum in Blackwood, New Jersey, in 1888.

Appendix B

• Obituary of Hannah Whitman Heyde From Bellows Falls Times, July 23, 1908, page 6 DEATH OF MRS. LOUISA HEYDE. Mrs. Louisa (Whitman) Heyde died at her home in Burlington Saturday after­ noon, aged 85 years. Mrs. Heyde was the favorite ­sister of Walt Whitman, the poet, and with her husband, the late Charles L. Heyde, lived in Bellows Falls for several years, about 55 years ago. Mr. Heyde was a landscape painter and a­ fter their marriage they came to Vermont while he engaged in painting, locating in Bellows Falls, residing afterwards in Dorset and then in Rutland. They went to Burlington about 50 years ago for a permanent residence. Mrs. Heyde was born in Brooklyn, N.Y., with a large line of famous ancestors on both sides of the ­family. She was educated at a select school in Brooklyn and at a young ladies’ seminary in Hempstead, L.I. She was married to her husband when quite young, having met him through her ­brother, the poet. It was said she bore a strong resemblance to her b ­ rother. The funeral was held Tuesday after­noon at her late home and the remains w ­ ere taken to Camden, N.J., where they w ­ ere interred in the Whitman tomb, which contains the remains of the poet and other members of the f­ amily.

189

Appendix C

• Letters from Hannah Whitman Heyde Dates, Recipients, and Manuscript Sources

1852 25–30 September. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Duke.

1853 Late September. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. October. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1855 20 and 21 July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 25 July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 29 July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. Late fall. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. ­Later fall. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 20 December. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1856 January. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. Mid-­January. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. Late January. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. February. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

191

192

Appendix C

March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. March/April. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. April. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. June. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Duke. September. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1858 21 February. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 1 March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. October. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1859 March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 6 July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. Late fall. To Thomas Jefferson Whitman. Berg.

1860 1 June. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1861 21 July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1862 3 August. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 11 September. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 21 September. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. September. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress. 6 and 12 November. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1864 8 January. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 10 May. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 17 October. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

Appendix C

193

1865 20 July. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. August. To George Washington Whitman. Berg.

1866 24 March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1867 20 March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Duke.

1868 10 November. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. HRC. 13–14 November. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress. 24 November. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Duke.

1872 15–16 November. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress.

1873 7 and 10 January. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 5 February. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Duke. February. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Duke. 4 March. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress. 4 March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 5 March. To Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. Library of Congress. 7 June. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress. 17 August. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1879 2 January. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1881 November. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

194

Appendix C

1883 14 July. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1884 October. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1885 25 December. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1888 16 June. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1889 18 April. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress. 14 May. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1891 22 September. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1892 24 January. To Walt Whitman. Duke. 15 March. To Walt Whitman. Library of Congress.

1905 25 May. To Mrs. Romanah Sammis. Walt Whitman Birthplace.

Bibliography

Adams, Andrew N., ed. A Genealogical History of Robert Adams, of Newbury, Mass., and His Descendants, 1635–1900. Rutland, VT: Tuttle, 1900. Allen, Gay Wilson. The Solitary Singer: A Critical Biography of Walt Whitman. 1955. Reprint, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1985. —­—­—. Walt Whitman. New York: Grove Press, 1961. —­—­—. Walt Whitman. Rev. ed., Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1969. Asselineau, Roger. The Evolution of Walt Whitman: An Expanded Edition. 1960–1962. Reprint, Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 1999. Barrus, Clara. Whitman and Burroughs: Comrades. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1931. Basile, Kathleen C., and Michele C. Black. “Intimate Partner Vio­lence against W ­ omen.” In Sourcebook on Vio­lence against W ­ omen, edited by Claire  M. Renzetti, Jeffrey  L. Edleson, and Raquel Kennedy Bergen, 111–131. Los Angeles: Sage, 2011. Bass, H. Royce. The History of Braintree, Vermont. Rutland, VT: Tuttle, 1883. ­ rother Walt: The Letters of Berthold, Dennis, and Kenneth Price. Introduction to Dear B Thomas Jefferson Whitman, xv–­x xxvii. Edited by Dennis Berthold and Kenneth Price. Kent, OH: Kent State University Press, 1984. Blow, David J. Historic Guide to Burlington Neighborhoods. Edited by Lilian Baker Carlisle. 3 vols. Burlington, VT: Chittenden County Historical Society, 1991–2003. Braude, Ann. Radical Spirits: Spiritualism and ­Women’s Rights in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­ic­ a. 2nd ed. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2001. Brent, Martha Eckmann. “A Stitch in Time: Sewing Machine Industry of Ontario, 1860–1897.” Material Culture Review / Revue de la culture matérielle 10 (January 1980). https://­journals​.­lib​.­unb​.­ca​/­index​.­php​/­MCR​/­article​/­v iew​/­17030. Brown, Alice Cooke. “Charles Louis Heyde, Painter of Vermont Scenery.” Antiques 101 (June 1972): 1027–1032. Bucke, Richard Maurice. Walt Whitman. Philadelphia: David McKay, 1883. Butts, Nellie Doty. “Walt Whitman’s ­Sister.” The Bookman 60 (1925): 590–592. ­ amily History of the State of Vermont. 2 vols. New Carleton, Hiram. Genealogical and F York: Lewis Publishing, 1903.

195

196 b i b l i o g r a p h y Carpenter, Charles. History of American Schoolbooks. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1963. Carpenter, W. B. Princi­ples of ­Mental Physiology, with Their Applications to the Training and Discipline of the Mind, and the Study of Its Morbid Conditions. New York: Appleton, 1874. Caverly, Charles  S. “Carpenter, Walter (1808–1892),” in American Medical Biographies, edited by Howard A. Kelly and Walter L. Burrage, 197–198. Baltimore: Norman, Remington Co., 1920. Century W ­ omen Reformers. Tuscaloosa: Ceniza, Sherry. Walt Whitman and 19th-­ ­University of Alabama Press, 1988. City of Burlington. “Burlington Then and Now Historical Photo Exhibit.” N.d. https://­ www​.b ­ urlingtonvt​.­gov​/­Burlington150​/­History. Cline-­Naffziger, Claudeen. “­Women’s Lives and Frustration, Oppression, and Anger: Some Alternatives.” Journal of Counseling Psy­chol­ogy 21, no. 1 (January 1, 1974): 51–56. Crane, Elaine Forman. Witches, Wife Beaters, and Whores: Common Law and Common Folk in Early Amer­i­ca. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2011. Crouthamel, James. Bennett’s “New York Herald” and the Rise of the Popu­lar Press. Syracuse: Syracuse University Press, 1989. Desai, Shyam V. “Endometriosis.” In Endometriosis: ECAB Clinical Update: Obstetrics & Gynecol­ogy, edited by Sadhana Desai, 1–22. New Delhi, India: Elsevier, 2010. “Dr.  LeRoy Munroe Bingham (1845–1911).” Vermont Medical Monthly 17, no.  12 (December 15, 1911): 306. Duffy, John J., Samuel B. Hand, and Ralph H. Orth, eds. The Vermont Encyclopedia. Hanover, NH: University Press of New E ­ ngland, 2003. Feeney, Vincent, and Brendan Keleher. “Burlington’s Ethnic Communities, 1860–1900.” Vermont History 86, no. 2 (Summer–­Fall 2018): 132–161. Folsom, Ed. “Whitman Making Books / Books Making Whitman: A Cata­log and Commentary.” Walt Whitman Archive. https://­whitmanarchive​.­org​/c­ riticism​/­current​/­anc​.­00150​ .­html. Funnell, Bertha  H. Walt Whitman on Long Island. Port Washington, NY: Kennikat Press, 1971. Gamber, Wendy. The Boarding­house in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­i­ca. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2007. Gerdts, William H., Jr. Painting and Sculpture in New Jersey. Prince­ton, NJ: D. Van Nostrand, 1964. Giudice, Linda, Johannes Leonardus Henricus Evers, and D. L. Healy. Endometriosis: Science and Practice. Chichester, West Sussex: Wiley-­Blackwell, 2012. Gohdes, Clarence, and Rollo G. Silver, eds. Faint Clews and Indirections: Manuscripts of Walt Whitman and His ­Family. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1949. Goodman, Lisa A., Katya Fels Smyth, Angela M. Borges, and Rachel Singer. “When Crises Collide: How Intimate Partner Vio­lence and Poverty Intersect to Shape ­Women’s ­Mental Health and Coping.” In Companion Reader on Vio­lence against ­Women, edited by Claire M. Renzetti, Jeffrey L. Edleson, and Raquel Kennedy Bergen, 265–290. Los Angeles: Sage, 2012. Gordon, John Steele. An Empire of Wealth: The Epic History of American Economic Power. New York: Harper, 2004.

bibliogr aph y

197

Gordon, Linda. Heroes of Their Own Lives: The Politics and History of F ­ amily Vio­lence; Boston, 1880–1960. New York: Viking, 1988. Gradu­ate Center, City University of New York. “Cholera-­i n-1866.” Virtual New York City (web page). N.d. https ://­v irtualny​.­a shp​.­cuny​.­edu​/­cholera​/­1866​/­cholera ​_­1866​ _­set​.­html. Graff, Nancy Price, and E. Thomas Pierce, eds. Charles Louis Heyde, Nineteenth-­ Century Vermont Landscape Paint­er. Burlington: University Press of Vermont, 2001. Graffagnino, J. Kevin. Vermont in the Victorian Age: Continuity and Change in the Green Mountain State, 1850–1900. Bennington, VT: Vermont Heritage Press and Shelburne Museum, 1985. Haag, Pamela. “The ‘Ill-­Use of a Wife’: Patterns of Working-­Class Vio­lence in Domestic and Public New York City, 1860–1880.” Journal of Social History 25, no. 3 (Spring 1992): 447–477. Hamblett, Barbara Knapp. “Charles Louis Heyde: Painter of Vermont Scenery.” Master’s thesis, SUNY Oneonta, 1976. —­—­—. “Charles Louis Heyde: Painter of Vermont Scenery.” In Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 12–19. Harris, Howell John. “Conquering Winter: US Consumers and the Cast-­Iron Stove.” Building Research and Information 36, no.  4 (2008): 337–350. https://­doi​.­org​/­10​.­1080​ /­096132108​02117411. Hartog, Hendrik  A. “Marital Exits and Marital Expectations in Nineteenth ­Century Amer­i­ca.” Georgetown Law Journal 80, no. 1 (October 1991): 95–129. Heyde, Charles Louis. Louie and Marie, A Tale of the Heart: And Other Poems. New York: R. P. Bixby, 1844. Heyde, Hannah Whitman. “The Selected Letters of Hannah Whitman Heyde.” Edited by Maire Mullins. Scholarly Editing: The Annual of the Association for Documentary Editing 37 (2016), http://­scholarlyediting​.­org ​/­2016​/­editions​/­mullinswhitmanheyde​ .­edition​.­html. Johnston, J., and J. W. Wallace. Visits to Walt Whitman in 1890–1891. London: George Allen and Unwin, 1917. Kaplan, Justin. Walt Whitman: A Life. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1980. Keetley, Dawn. “From Anger to Jealousy: Explaining Domestic Hom­i­cide in Antebellum Amer­i­ca.” Journal of Social History 42, no. 2 (Winter 2008): 269–297. Kohn, Denise. “Whitman, Hannah Brush (1753–1854).” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 779. Krieg, Joann  P. “Fritzinger, Frederick Warren (1866–1899).” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 240. —­—­—. A Whitman Chronology. Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 1998. LeMaster, J. R., and Donald D. Kummings, eds. Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia. New York: Garland Publishing, 1998. Lipke, William C. “Places of Delight: Mount Mansfield and Lake Champlain.” In Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 20–27. Loving, Jerome. Walt Whitman’s Champion: William Douglas O’Connor. College Station: Texas A&M University Press, 1978. ———​.­Introduction to Civil War Letters of George Washington Whitman. Edited by Jerome M. Loving, 3–35. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1975.

198 b i b l i o g r a p h y —­—­—. Walt Whitman: The Song of Himself. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999. Mancuso, Luke. “Leaves of Grass, 1867 edition.” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 365–368. Marietta, Jack D., and G. S. Rowe. Troubled Experiment: Crime and Justice in Pennsylvania, 1682–1800. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2006. McGarry, Molly. Ghosts of ­Futures Past: Spiritualism and the Cultural Politics of Nineteenth-­ ­Century Amer­i­ca. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2008. ­ amily. Monograph 2. Brooklyn, NY: Molinoff, Katherine. Some Notes on Whitman’s F Comet Press, 1941. Moon, Michael. “The Twenty-­Ninth Bather: Identity, Fluidity, Gender, and Sexuality in Section 11 of ‘Song of Myself.’ ” In Walt Whitman, Leaves of Grass, edited by Michael Moon, 855–863. New York: Norton, 2002. Mullins, Maire. Introduction to “The Selected Letters of Hannah Whitman Heyde.” Edited by Maire Mullins. Scholarly Editing: The Annual of the Association for Documentary Editing 37 (2016). https://­scholarlyediting​.­org​/2­ 016​/­editions​/­mullinswhitmanheyde​ .­html. —­—­—. “Leaves of Grass as a ‘­Woman’s Book.’ ” Walt Whitman Quarterly Review 10 (Spring 1993): 195–208. https://­doi​.­org​/­10​.­13008​/­2153​-­3695​.­1380. Murray, Martin G. “Bunkum Did Go Sogering.” Walt Whitman Quarterly Review 10, no. 3 (Winter 1993): 142–148. https://­doi​.­org​/­10​.1­ 3008​/2­ 153​-­3695​.1­ 370. —­—­—. “Pete the G ­ reat: A Biography of Peter Doyle.” Walt Whitman Quarterly Review 12 (Summer 1994): 1–51. https://­doi​.o ­ rg​/­10​.­13008​/2­ 153​-­3695​.­1429. —­—­—. “Whitman, Andrew Jackson (1827–1863).” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 776. —­—­—. “Whitman, George Washington.” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 777–779. Nelson, Howard. “Bucke, Richard Maurice (1837–1901).” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 87–88. Nurni, Tom. “Writing Ojibwe: Politics and Poetics in Longfellow’s ‘Hiawatha.’ ” Journal of American Culture 35, no. 3 (2012): 244–257. Obituary Rec­ord of Gradu­ates of Yale University [Presented at the Meeting of the Alumni, June 29, 1886]; [No. 6 of the Third Printed Series, and No. 45 of the ­whole Rec­ord.]: Entry 1825. https://­books​.­google​.­com​/­books​?­id​=­jlcdAQAAIAAJ&printsec​ =­frontcover&source​=­gbs​_­ge​_­summary​_­r&cad​= ­0#v​= o ­ nepage&q&f​=f­ alse. Pannapacker, William  A. “Life Illustrated.” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 392–393. Pease, Donald E. Visionary Compacts: American Re­nais­sance Writings in Cultural Context. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1987. Peck, Theodore S., ed. Revised Roster of Vermont Volunteers, 1861–66. Montpelier, VT: Press of the Watchman, 1892. Pierce, Eben Douglas, ed. History of Trempealeau County, Wisconsin. Chicago: H. C. Cooper, 1917. ­ amily Vio­lence Pleck, Elizabeth. Domestic Tyranny: The Making of Social Policy against F from Colonial Times to the Pre­sent. New York: Oxford University Press, 1987. Pole, William. The Theory of the Modern Scientific Game of Whist. London: Longmans, Green, 1871.

bibliogr aph y

199

Pollak, Vivian R. The Erotic Whitman. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000. Porter, Ann. Foreword to Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 7–8. Raabe, Wesley, Introduction to “ ‘walter dear’: The Letters from Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Her Son Walt.” Walt Whitman Archive. https://­whitmanarchive​.­org​ /­biography​/c­ orrespondence​/­lvvwintro​.­html. Rahebi, Seyede Marziye, Mona Rahnavardi, Sedighe Rezaie-­Chamani, Mojgan Nazari, and Shadi Sabetghadam. “Relationship between Domestic Vio­lence and Infertility.” Eastern Mediterranean Health Journal 25, no. 8 (2019): 537–542. Reynolds, David S. Walt Whitman’s Amer­i­ca: A Cultural Biography. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1995. Roberson, Susan  L. “Johnston, John  H. (1837–1919) and Alma Calder.” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 332–333. Roomet, Louise  B. “Vermont as a Resort Area in the Nineteenth C ­ entury.” Vermont History: The Proceedings of the Vermont Historical Society 44, no. 1 (Winter 1976): 1–13. Roper, Robert. Now the Drum of War: Walt Whitman and His ­Brothers in the Civil War. New York: Walker, 2008. Round, Phillip H. “Boston, Mas­sa­chu­setts.” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 71. Rude, Stephanie S., Jill G. Chrisman, Adryon Burton Denmark, and Kacey L ­ ittle Maestas. “Expression of Direct Anger and Hostility Predict Depression Symptoms in Formerly Depressed ­Women.” Canadian Journal of Behavioural Science 44, no.  3 (2012): 200–209. Sarracino, Carmine. “Burroughs, John (1837–1921) and Ursula (1836–1917).” In LeMaster and Kummings, Walt Whitman: An Encyclopedia, 89–91. Smith, Randy. “Method and Image: A Conservator’s Approach to Heyde.” In Graff and Pierce, Charles Louis Heyde, 28–30. Snyder, Rachel Louise. “No Vis­i­ble Bruises: Domestic Vio­lence and Traumatic Brain Injury.” New Yorker, December  30, 2015. https://­w ww​.­newyorker​.­com​/­news​/­news​-­desk​ /­the​-­unseen​-v­ ictims​-­of​-­traumatic​-­brain​-i­ njury​-f­ rom​-­domestic​-­v iolence. Statistics of the Class of 1837; from 1837–1847, with a Notice of Their Meeting Held at Yale College, August 19, 1847. New Haven: Byington & Adams, Printers, 1847. Stovall, Floyd. The Foreground of “Leaves of Grass.” Charlottesville: University of ­Virginia Press, 1974. Tarlo, Emma. “The Secret History of Buying and Selling Hair.” Smithsonian Magazine, November 14, 2016. https://­w ww​.­smithsonianmag​.­com​/­h istory​/­secret​-­h istory​ -­buying​-­and​-­selling​-­ hair-180961080/. Theriot, Nancy M. ­Mothers and D ­ aughters in Nineteenth-­Century Amer­i­ca: The Biosocial Construction of Femininity. Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1996. Thistlethwaite, Susan Brooks. “­Every Two Minutes: Battered W ­ omen and Feminist Interpretation.” In Weaving the Visions: New Patterns in Feminist Spirituality, edited by Judith Plaskow and Carol P. Christ, 302–313. New York: Harper, 1989. Traubel, Horace. “Notes from Conversations with George W. Whitman, 1893: Mostly in His Own Words.” In In Re Walt Whitman, edited by Horace L. Traubel, Richard Maurice Bucke, and Thomas B. Harned, 33–40. Philadelphia: David McKay, 1893. —­—­—. “Walt Whitman at Date.” The New ­England Magazine 4, no. 3 (May 1891): 275–292. —­—­—. With Walt Whitman in Camden. Vols. 1–3, 1905–1914; reprint, New York: Rowman and Littlefield, 1961; vol. 4, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1953;

200 b i b l i o g r a p h y vols. 5–7, Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1964–1992, vols. 8–19, Oregon House, CA: W. C. Bentley, 1996. Twenty-­First Annual Report of the City of Burlington, Vermont (1885). Burlington, VT: R. S. Styles, 1886. The United States Postal Ser­vice: An American History, 1775–2006. Washington, D.C: Government Relations, 2006. https://­w ww​.i­ mmagic​.­com​/­eLibrary​/­ARCHIVES​/­GENERAL​ /­US​_U ­ SPS​/­P070711U​.­pdf. Waldman, Ruth. “Mount Mansfield.” Fleming Museum of Art Archives, University of Vermont, n.d. Waldron, Randall H. Introduction to Mattie: The Letters of Martha Mitchell Whitman, 1–26. Edited by Randall H. Waldron. New York: New York University Press, 1977. ­ omen: Part I—­Diseases of the Uterus. LonWest, Charles. Lectures on the Diseases of W don: John Churchill, 1856. Whitman, George Washington. Civil War Letters of George Washington Whitman. Edited by Jerome M. Loving. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1975. Whitman, Jessie L. Letter from Jessie L. Whitman to Clifton Furness, May 2, 1939. In Walt Whitman Papers, David  M. Rubenstein Rare Book & Manuscript Library, Duke University. Whitman, Louisa Van Velsor. “ ‘walter dear’: The Letters from Louisa Van Velsor Whitman to Her Son Walt.” Edited by Wesley Raabe. Walt Whitman Archive. Whitman, Martha Mitchell. Mattie: The Letters of Martha Mitchell Whitman. Edited by Randall H. Waldron. New York: New York University Press, 1977. Whitman, Thomas Jefferson. Dear ­Brother Walt: The Letters of Thomas Jefferson Whitman. Edited by Dennis Berthold and Kenneth Price. Kent, Ohio: Kent State University Press, 1984. Whitman, Walt. Complete Poetry and Collected Prose. Edited by Justin Kaplan. New York: Library of Amer­i­ca, 1982. —­—­—. The Correspondence. Edited by Edwin Haviland Miller. Vols. 1–6. New York: New York University Press, 1961–1977. —­—­—. The Correspondence. Edited by Ted Genoways. Vols. 7–8. Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 2004. —­—­—. The Early Poems and the Fiction. Edited by Thomas L. Brasher. New York: New York University Press, 1963. —­—­—. Leaves of Grass. 1856. Walt Whitman Archive. Gen. eds. Matt Cohen, Ed Folsom, and Kenneth M. Price. http://­w ww​.­whitmanarchive​.­org. —­—­—. The Uncollected Poetry and Prose of Walt Whitman. Edited by Emory Holloway. 2 vols. 1921. Reprint, Gloucester, MA: Peter Smith, 1972. Wriston, John  C.,  Jr. Vermont Inns and Taverns, Pre-­Revolution to 1925. Rutland, VT: Acad­emy Books, 1991.

Index

Allen, Gay Wilson, 2, 6, 28, 30, 39n1, 44n110, 139n57, 153n5 American ­Hotel (Burlington, VT), 24, 68, 68n61, 69, 75, 125, 134, 134n39 American Spiritualism, 146n24 Anderson, Mr. (customer of Charlie’s), 117 antislavery movement, 100n9 Arms, Otis Bardwell, 110, 110n52 Arms, Sarah Watkins, 21, 110, 110n52, 113 Ashton, Hubley, 139n57 Asselineau, Roger, 2 Atwater, Mr. and Mrs. (acquaintances of the Heydes), 101 Atwood, L. A., 175n26 Aunt Chloe (pos­si­ble relative of Charlie’s), 15, 42n65, 63 Austin ­family (acquaintances of Charlie’s), 72, 72n6, 143, 143n12 Bardwell House (Rutland, VT), 55, 57, 60 Bartlett, Lewis L., 117, 117n79 Basile, Kathleen C., 17, 44n94 Baxter, Don Carlos, 58, 58n13 Beals, Joseph H., 75, 75n19, 85 Bennett, James Gordon, 178n33 Berthold, Dennis, 116n72 Bingham, LeRoy Munroe, 184, 184n53 Black, Michael C., 17, 44n94 Bliss, William, 77, 77n28 Blodgett, Luther, 62, 62n35 Blodgett, Mary Jane, 74, 74n13, 80, 122

Blodgett, Mr. (proprietor of the Exchange ­Hotel), 22, 53n24, 69, 74n13, 99, 99n4, 102, 102n19, 104, 122 Blodgett, Mrs. (proprietor of the Exchange ­Hotel), 13, 62, 62nn33–34, 66, 77, 86, 95, 103, 103n23 Book of Ruth, 103, 103n24 Boston Globe, 172, 172n8 Bostwick House (Jericho, Vermont), 120, 123 Bradley, John, 54, 86, 86n63 Brown, Alice Cooke, 9, 42n72 Brown, Sandford, 4 Brown, William J., 175n27 Bucke, Richard Maurice, 37, 46n135, 173, 173n14, 174, 175, 182, 182n46; biography of Walt by, 175, 175nn22–23; dating of Hannah’s letters by, 5, 50n9, 53n26, 55n1, 57n7, 67n58, 83n49, 88n70, 98n1, 109n46, 118n81, 120n87, 124n1, 126n9, 128n15, 131n25, 136n45, 137n51, 138n55, 141n3, 148n35, 149n38, 152n2, 162n34, 163n39, 166n47, 167n49, 172n8, 173n14, 175n22, 176n29, 178n34, 179n36, 180n38, 181n42, 183n49, 183n52 Burlington Female Seminary, 106n35 Burlington F ­ ree Press, 80n37, 174, 174n19, 186 Burlington Times, 146 Burroughs, John, 160n27, 166, 166n46, 186, 186n2 Burroughs, Ursula, 166n46 Cadogan, Augusta, 103n24 Campbell, Thomas, 104, 104n28

201

202 I n d e x Canfield, Enos, 52, 52n18, 53, 54, 54n29, 63 Canfield, Phebe, 54, 54n29, 63 Canfield, Thomas Hawley, 52, 52n18, 52n20, 54, 85, 87, 96, 101, 101n14, 122 Carpenter, Walter, 128, 128n14, 129n17 Catlin, Albert G., 142n8 Ceniza, Sherry, 31–32, 156n17 Chappel, Janey, 31 Chittenden, Lucius, 98n1, 100n9, 102 Chittenden, Mary Yates Hatch, 98n1, 100, 100n9, 103, 103n22 cholera, 142, 142n7 Civil War, 32, 129n17, 174n20; B ­ attle of Antietam, 128n15; ­Battle of Chantilly, 126n10; B ­ attle of the Crater, 137n53; ­B attle of South Mountain, 128n15; Burnside’s Ninth Army Corps in, 136, 136n47; the Howard Guard in, 100n11; Peter Doyle’s service in, 161; Second ­Battle of Bull Run, 126n10; and the steamship Baltic, 127n13; Whitman ­brothers’ ser­v ice in, 124, 125nn3–4, 126n8, 126n10, 127, 127n11, 127n13, 128n15, 129n21, 130n24, 131, 134n36, 136, 138, 138n56, 140, 188 Clague, Mr. (acquaintance of the Heydes), 74, 74n14 Cobb, Jacob Adams, 14 Cobb, Sally, 154, 154n11 Cobb, Sarah Matilda Heyde, 14, 42n61, 103, 103n26, 116 Coit, William, 74, 77, 77n27 Confederate Army, 161. See also Civil War Crane, Elaine Forman, 21, 22, 23 Cullen, Thomas, 43n83 Curtis, Dan, 15, 42n65, 51, 51n14 Curtis, Mr. (proprietor of Lake House ­Hotel), 108, 108n42, 119 Dartmouth College, 36, 152 Davis, Francis Cornelia, 107, 107n36, 111, 111n54 Davis, Joseph Phineas, 117, 117n78 Demming, Jane, 52n21 Demming, Sylvester, 52, 52n21, 53 Dodsworth, Allen, 75n20 Dodsworth, Harvey, 75n20 Dodsworth Band, 75, 75n20 domestic vio­lence. See intimate partner vio­lence Doyle, Peter, 153n8, 160n27, 161, 163, 168n50 Duke University, 37 Dutton, C. N., 175n26

Eagre, Mrs. (acquaintance of Hannah’s), 79, 79n36 Eldridge, Charles, 46n134 Ellen (­woman hired to assist the Heydes), 143, 143n16, 147, 147n33, 148, 148n36, 150, 150n42 endometriosis, 18, 43n83, 132n29 Exchange ­Hotel (Burlington, VT), 24, 53, 53n24, 65n47, 66, 69n65, 79n35, 86n63, 86–87, 87n69, 98n1, 99, 100, 100n17, 100n19; and the Blodgetts, 62n34, 74n13, 99n4, 102n19, 122. See also Lake House ­Hotel Farmer, Thomas F., 138n54 Fowler, Lorenzo Niles, 72n4 Fowler, Orson Squire, 72n4 Francis, Henry W., 126n8, 155 Francis, Mrs. (wife of Henry W. Francis), 126, 127, 155 Fritzinger, Frederick Warren, 182, 182n45 Fuller, E. A., 143n11 Fuller, Laina, 143, 143n11 Furness, Clifton J., 28 Gamber, Wendy, 24, 44n98 Garfield, James, 172n11 Giudice, Linda, 43n83 Gohdes, Clarence, 2, 39n1, 40n17 Goodman, Lisa A., 21, 41n39, 44n101 Gordon, Linda, 3 Graff, Nancy Price, 41n37 Graffignano, J. Kevin, 16–17 Greene, Nathanael, 112n57 Griswold, Mrs. (neighbor of the Heydes), 174, 179 Guardi, Margaret, 185n1 Haag, Pamela, 14 Hagadone, William, 80, 80n41, 81 Hamblett, Barbara Knapp, 11, 41n36, 42n47, 42n61, 62n36, 72n6, 106n35; on Charlie’s work, 10, 15, 88n74, 103n27, 106n35 Harlan, James, 139n57 Hartog, Hendrik, 22–23 Hawley, Mr. (minister from st. Croix), 51, 51n15, 52, 53 Henry, William W., 174, 174n20 Heyde, Charles Louis “Charlie”: and abuse of Hannah, 1–4, 10, 14, 17, 19–23, 25, 26–28, 30, 31, 33, 36, 39n7, 39n12, 55, 56–57, 59, 73–74, 80, 82, 84, 87, 89–90, 92, 93–94, 95, 96, 98, 101–102, 103–104, 105, 107, 108,

Index 112–114, 120–122, 125–126, 149, 159, 169–171; acquaintanceship of with Walt, 9, 41n36; affair of, 98, 114; alcoholism of, 11, 16, 42n72; appearance of, 11; attitude of Whitman ­family t­ oward, 2, 3, 12, 32–33, 39n12, 40n14, 141, 156; biographical sketch of, 14–17, 28; book of poems by, 15; characterization of Hannah by (especially in letters), 13, 14, 18, 19, 21, 25–26, 29–30, 32–33, 80, 81, 89, 144–145, 169–170; charac­ terization of in Whitman biographies, 2–3; childlessness of, 18–19; as a colorist of photo­graphs, 98, 103, 103n27; death of, 1, 12, 17, 186; economic strug­gles of, 10–11, 12, 16, 18, 58, 98; f­ amily of, 14, 42n61, 51n14, 103n26, 153–154, 153n10, 170n3; health of, 84, 115; and house in Burlington, 10, 24, 136n49, 142; and introduction to Hannah, 9; letters of to Hannah’s ­family, 2, 9, 14, 29–30, 32–33, 41n45, 64, 69, 80, 82, 86, 89, 111, 118, 144–145, 148, 156, 159, 169–171, 176–177; lotteries (or raffles) used to sell paintings of, 10, 58, 58n14, 60n19, 61, 69, 72–73, 74n14, 81, 81n44, 84, 86n64, 101, 115, 177; marriage of to Hannah, 1, 9, 10, 15, 28, 35; as a painter, 3, 4, 9, 10–11, 15, 42n72, 51n12, 52, 53n23, 56n3, 62n31, 66n49, 72n5, 88, 88n74, 93, 101, 106–107, 119n84, 120n90, 173n16; as a painting instructor, 106, 106n35; portrait of, 15; prices paid for work of, 53–54, 58, 68, 72–73, 81n44, 86, 115, 158, 184; public persona of, 3, 4, 21, 24, 25, 113; and refusal of money to Hannah, 9–10, 51, 54, 54n28, 96, 171; and refusal to read ­Mother Whitman’s letters, 96, 96n95; and resentment of Hannah’s dependence on him and the expense of keeping her, 11, 16, 58, 112; as a student of French, 101, 143; studio of, 9, 24, 41n36, 62n36, 63, 73n10, 106, 106n34, 107, 114, 119n84; and surveillance of Hannah’s letters home, 33, 54n31, 101n15, 148n36; travels of, 59, 61–62, 91n81, 94, 96, 96n96, 124n1, 126n9, 127, 128n15, 129, 131n25, 132, 175; views of on Walt’s work, 13, 15–16, 69, 118, 171, 172; wardrobe of, 5, 76, 92, 111 Heyde, Charles Louis “Charlie,” works of: Austin Home at the Lime Kiln, 72n6; The Battenkill, 50n11; Bellows Falls from the Bridge, 56n3; Deerfield Plains, Greenfield, Mas­sa­chu­setts, 53n23; Heart of the Green Mountains, 51n12; Mount Mansfield, 93n87; Shelburne Bay, Lake Champlain,

203 66n49; Shelburne Point at Sunset, 66n49; Steam Train in North Williston, Vermont, 173n16; Study on the Winooski, 72n5; Winooski River High Bridge, 72n5. Heyde, Hannah Whitman, xv; abuse of by Charlie, 1–4, 10, 14, 17, 19–23, 24, 25, 26–28, 30, 31, 33, 36, 39n7, 39n12, 45n120, 55, 56–57, 59, 64, 73–74, 80, 82, 84, 87, 89–90, 92, 93–94, 95, 96, 98, 101–102, 103–104, 105, 107, 108, 112–114, 120–122, 125–126, 149, 159, 169–171; and anxiety about ­brothers in the Civil War, 125–140; and anxiety about Charlie’s letters to her ­family, 14, 29–30, 56–57, 64, 80, 81, 82, 86, 89, 111, 123, 156, 159, 169–171, 176–177; appearance of, 5, 6–8, 9, 106; and appre­ ciation of Walt’s poetry, 89, 119, 146, 172; biographical sketch of, 4–8, 188; charac­ terization of by Whitman biographers, 2–3, 6, 26, 38; childlessness of, 18–19; closeness of to ­Mother Whitman, 1, 3, 26; closeness of to Walt, 1, 3, 4, 6, 8–9, 11–12, 26, 39nn1–2; and concern over money/economic precarity, 10, 12, 13, 23, 25, 31, 33, 112, 144; confirmation of Walt’s birthplace by, 185–186; and the death of her ­father, 6, 28–29, 30, 55n1, 56, 56n2, 57, 60, 67n58, 76n25, 83n51, 85n56; and the death of her ­mother, 166, 167; and denial of money by Charlie, 9–10, 51, 54, 54n28, 96, 155, 171; dental prob­lems of, 74n18, 75, 83n49, 84, 84n55, 85, 85n59, 86n65, 88, 89, 90, 91, 91n79, 91n81; education of, 4; handwriting of, 4–5; health of, 2, 10, 11, 12, 18–21, 26, 33, 57, 58, 58n10, 84, 86, 105, 112, 124, 125, 125n5, 126, 129, 130, 132, 133, 134, 147–150, 162n37, 170, 170n5, 181; and ­house in Burlington, 10, 24, 136n49, 142; inability of to leave Charlie, 23, 31, 55; interest of in fashion, 5–6, 13, 76; interest of in reading, 1, 61, 64, 66, 72, 119, 143, 172; interest of in sewing, 1, 4, 5, 64, 93, 95–96, 150, 157–158, 176; last days of, 12, 42n52; letter of to Jeff (letter 25), 115–117; letter of to George (letter 37), 140; letters of (editorial notes on), 36–39; letters of censored by Charlie, 33, 54n31, 101n15, 148n36; letters of to M ­ other Whitman: (letters 1–3), 49–54, (letters 4–9), 55–70, (letters 10–19), 71–97, (letters 20–24), 98–114, (letters 26 and 27), 118–123, (letters 28–30), 124–130, (letters 32–34), 131–136, (letter 36), 138–139, (letters 38–40), 141–148,

204 I n d e x Heyde, Hannah Whitman (cont.) (letters 42–46), 150–161, (letters 48 and 49), 163–165; letter of to Mrs. Sammis (letter 63), 185–186; letters of to Walt, 77, (letter 31), 130, (letter 35), 137–138, (letter 41), 149–150, (letter 47), 133, 162–163, (letters 50–62), 166–184; loneliness, isolation, and homesickness of, 2, 9, 17, 23–26, 28, 34, 35, 49, 59, 61, 71, 83, 85, 86, 87, 91, 94, 102, 106, 109, 117, 124, 126, 127, 131, 132, 142, 181; marriage of to Charlie, 1, 9, 10, 15, 28, 35; obituary of, 7, 40n22; portrait of, 7, 41n30; resilience of as seen in her letters, 25, 38–39; as a teacher, 4, 9, 24; visit home of, 101n13; visit of Moreland Simonson to, 152, 153–154, 153n10; visit of ­Mother Whitman to, 141, 142n4; visit of Walt to, 36, 152 Howard Guard, 100, 100n11 Howe, Elias, 157n22 Hoyt, William Henry, 64, 64n42 intimate partner vio­lence, 1–3, 30, 31, 39, 41n39, 45n114, 105n30; in nineteenth-­ century Amer­i­c a, 1, 3, 14, 17–23, 31, 33; and the reasons why ­women stay, 23, 44n94; and strangulation as a prelude to hom­i­cide, 21–22, 43n91, 122n93 Johnston, John H., 170, 170n4 Kaplan, Justin, 2, 12 Keetley, Dawn, 18 Kimball, Caroline Fay, 76, 76n23, 79 Kimberly, William, 91, 91n80 Kings County Lunatic Asylum, 187 Knight, Mrs. (acquaintance of Hannah’s), 111, 111n54 Lake House ­Hotel (Burlington, VT), 6, 24, 53, 53n24, 98n1, 105n32, 108n42, 109, 110, 110n49, 112, 155n15. See also Exchange ­Hotel Lakeview Cemetery (Burlington, VT), 16, 42n71 Langdon, Susie, 180 Leaves of Grass, 1, 187; first edition, 34–35, 38, 55, 69, 69n67, 89n75, 90; second edition, 35, 38, 45n127, 98, 103, 103n25; third edition, 15, 38, 118, 118n81, 119n86, 139n57, 143n14; fourth edition, 146, 146n26; fifth edition, 158n24; sixth edition, 171, 172nn8–9, 172n11; Charlie’s views of, 13, 15–16, 69, 118; Hannah’s views of, 89, 118, 119, 146,

151n48; and Ralph Waldo Emerson, 174n17; and Whitman’s firing from Department of the Interior job, 139n57 Lewis, James, 74n18, 75, 83n49, 84, 84n55, 85, 88, 89, 90, 91, 91n79, 91n81 Life Illustrated: A Journal of Entertainment, Improvement, and Pro­gress, 72, 72n4 Loomis, Edward C. and Serolia W., 92, 92n82, 94, 95 Louvely’s H ­ otel (Burlington, VT), 24, 98n1, 100, 102n17, 103 Lovely, Noble, 100n8 Loving, Jerome, 2, 44n110, 50n7, 137n53 Luce, George S., 172, 172n12 Marietta, Jack D., 18 Maybee, Elizabeth Van Nostrand “Betsy,” 115, 115n68 Maybee, Jacob, 115, 115n68 Miller, Edwin Haviland, 2–3, 40n13, 45n120, 126n8 Molinoff, Katherine, 2, 4, 5, 8–9, 12, 42n52, 50n7, 132n30 ­Mother Whitman. See Whitman, Louisa Van Velsor National Acad­emy of Design, 53n23, 118n83 New E ­ ngland Magazine, 182, 182n44 New-­York Daily Times, 68, 68n60 New York Dispatch, 59, 59n18, 68, 70, 78, 81 New York Herald, 36, 178n33 New York Public Library, 37 New York Times, 145n20, 146 Nurni, Tom, 90n78 O’Connor, Ellen M., 160n27, 168n50 O’Connor, William Douglas, 141n3, 143, 143nn13–14, 175, 180, 180n38 Percy, Florence, 146n27 Perkins, Joseph, 40n26 Pierce, E. Thomas, 41n37 Pleck, Elizabeth, 18 Pole, William, 107n37 Pollins, Professor (Charlie’s French teacher), 143 Price, Kenneth, 116n72 Quakers, 26, 187 Rahebi, Seyede Marziye, 18 Reynolds, David S., 2, 39n12 Richardson, Albert E., 154n13 Richardson, Mary, 154, 154n13

Index Roper, Robert, 26 Rowe, G. S., 18 Rude, Stephanie S., 19–20 Sammis, Romanah, 185–186 Sampson, John A., 43n83 Silver, Rollo G., 2, 39n1, 40n17 Simonson, Edith, 153n10 Simonson, Elinor, 14, 154, 154n12, 170, 170n3 Simonson, Florence, 153n10 Simonson, Margaretta Heyde “Maggie,” 14, 103, 103n26, 116, 153, 153n10, 170, 170n3 Simonson, Mary, 153n10 Simonson, Moreland, 14, 152, 153–154, 153n10, 154nn11–12 Simonson, Robert, 14 Smith, Miss (house­keeper at the Exchange), 79, 79n35, 108 Smith, Randy, 89n76 Smith, W. S., 99n5 Snyder, Rachel Louise, 22, 43n91, 122n93 “Song of Hiawatha, The” (Longfellow), 90, 90n78, 91 spousal abuse. See intimate partner vio­lence Stewart, A. T., 144n18 Strong, Mrs. (guest at boarding ­house), 61 Strong, Tirzah E., 24, 61, 99, 99n5 Thayer, Samuel White, Jr., 132, 134, 145, 147n32, 148, 150n42, 169n1; biographical sketch of, 127n17; on Charlie’s complaints about Hannah, 170; death of, 184n53; and Hannah’s endometriosis, 129, 132n29; and Hannah’s thumb, 149, 149n40, 150; Walt’s contact with regarding Hannah, 3–4, 11, 147, 148 Thayer & Eldridge (Boston publishing firm), 118, 172n10 Theriot, Nancy, 18 Thistlethwaite, Susan Brooks, 45n114 Traubel, Horace, 3–4, 12, 33, 39n3, 182n44 Tyler, Mrs. (acquaintance of Hannah’s), 108, 111, 111n54, 112, 155, 155n15, 158, 179, 179n37 Union Army, 32, 124, 129n21, 137n53, 174n20. See also Civil War University of Texas at Austin, 37 University of Vermont, 129n17, 184n53 Van Ness, Cornelius, 68n61 Van Nostrand, Ansel (­father), xv, 28, 44n110, 49n5, 78, 132n30, 187

205 Van Nostrand, Ansel (son), xv, 187 Van Nostrand, Fanny, xv, 132–133, 132n30, 187 Van Nostrand, George, xv, 187 Van Nostrand, Louisa, xv, 34, 132n30, 187 Van Nostrand, Mary Elizabeth Whitman, xv, 18, 27, 28, 30, 49n5, 78, 132n30, 187 Van Nostrand, Minnie, xv, 187 Van Sicklen, Mrs. (­hotel guest), 24, 95 Van Velsor, Cornelius, xv, 187 Van Velsor, Naomi “Amy” Williams, xv, 26, 187 Van Wyck, Ann(a), 67, 67n57, 109 Vella, Sylvia, 43n91 Walt Whitman House, 41n30 War of 1812, 100n11 Washington, George, 112n57 Washington Sunday Herald, 159, 159n25 Weeks, Nett, 50, 50n8, 67, 67n55 Wells, Samuel R., 72n4 Wheeler, George, 65n44 Wheeler, John H., 65n44 Whitman, Andrew Jackson, xv, 27, 28, 44n110, 188; children of, 129n21, 188; Civil War service of, 124, 125n3, 127, 127n11, 127n13, 129n21; death of, 134–135, 134n35, 134n41; illness of, 68, 88, 118, 118n82; marriage of, 50, 50n7, 67, 67n56, 129n21 Whitman, Andrew “Little Andrew” (son of Andrew), xv, 135n43 Whitman, Edward “Eddy,” xvi, 28, 31, 104, 188; attendance at church of, 84n52; residence of with George and Louisa, 153n5, 157n21, 163 Whitman, George “Georgy” (Andrew’s son), xv, 135n43 Whitman, George Washington, xvi, 6, 28, 30, 143, 188; attitude of ­toward Charlie, 40n14; Charlie requests money from, 176n30; Civil War, ser­v ice of, 124, 125n3, 127, 127n11, 128n15, 130n24, 131, 134n36, 135n44, 136, 136n47, 137–138, 138n56, 140, 188; concern of, for Hannah, 27, 32, 33; death of, 42n55; handwriting of, 40n26; as Hannah’s correspondent, 26, 140; job of, as a pipe inspector, 142n5; letter from Hannah to (letter 37), 140; letters of, 44n111; M ­ other Whitman lives with, 36, 46n134, 153, 153n5, 157n21, 163; as a visitor to the Heydes, 42n47; Walt lives with, 46n134, 153

206 I n d e x Whitman, Hannah Brush, xv, 4, 40n20 Whitman, James “Jimmy,” xv, 135n43 Whitman, Jesse, xv, 27, 28, 44n110, 187 Whitman, Jesse W. (Hannah’s paternal grandfather), xv Whitman, Jessie Louisa “Sis,” xvi, 11, 129n20, 135n42, 144n19, 162n36, 163, 165, 188; on Eddy, 84n52; on visiting the Heydes, 11, 12, 42n46 Whitman, Louisa Orr Haslam, xvi, 12, 132n30, 156, 156n18, 157n21, 188; ­Mother Whitman lives with, 36, 46n134, 153, 153n5, 157n21, 163; as visitor to the Heydes, 42n47 Whitman, Louisa Van Velsor, xv, 4, 187; appearance of, 4, 26; attitude of, ­toward spousal abuse, 31–32; as beloved by all of her ­children, 26; on Charlie, 141, 156; closeness of, to Hannah, 1, 3; concern of, for Hannah’s safety and well-­being, 3, 19, 32; death of, 11, 12, 36, 46n134, 164, 165n41, 166, 166n47, 167; economic precarity of, 31, 32; and Hannah’s domestic education, 18; health of, 145, 156, 159; homes of, 65, 65n44, 78n33; intellect of, 30–31; Jeff and Mattie live with, 115, 118; letters of, 44n111, 133, 141, 156; letters to from Hannah: (letters 1–3), 49–54, (letters 4–9), 55–70, (letters 10–19), 71–97, (letters 20–24), 98–114, (letters 26 and 27), 118–123, (letters 28–30), 124–130, (letters 32–34), 131–136, (letter 36), 138–139, (letters 38–40), 141–148, (letters 42–46), 150–161, (letters 48 and 49), 163–165; residence of, with George and Louisa, 36, 46n134, 153, 153n5, 157n21, 163; personality of, 26–27; portrait of, 27; visit of, to Hannah, 141, 142n4 Whitman, Mannahatta “Hattie,” xvi, 11, 42n46, 135, 135n42, 162, 162n36, 163, 188; birth of, 115n66, 129n20, 130n23; intelligence of, 164, 165 Whitman, Martha Emma Mitchell “Mattie,” xvi, 11, 110, 115, 130n23, 139, 188; ­daughters of, 42n46, 129n20, 144n19, 162n36, 163; death of, 148n37, 161n30, 163, 163n39, 164, 165, 165n41; illness of, 138n47, 149, 153, 153n4, 156n18, 158, 161; letters of, 44n99, 44n111; marriage of, to Jeff, 105n32, 109n46, 111n55, 115n66 Whitman, Nancy McClure, xv, 50n7, 112n56, 129n21, 135n43, 137n50, 188 Whitman, Nehemiah, 12

Whitman, Thomas Jefferson “Jeff,” xvi, 11, 28, 30, 42n46, 188; appearance of, 108; Charlie requests money from, 176n30; concern of, for Hannah, 27; ­daughters of, 42n46, 129n20, 144n19, 162n36, 163; death of, 182, 182n48; handwriting of, 40n26; as Hannah’s correspondent, 26, 115–117, 130n23; illness of, 68, 71, 72, 77, 78, 83, 85, 85n56, 93; and Janey, 78, 78n31; letter from Hannah to (letter 25), 115–117; letters of, 44n111, 109; marriage of, 105n32, 109n46, 111n55, 115n66; piano playing of, 106; and Utah, 116, 116n72 Whitman, Walt, xv, 187; appearance of, 4, 8, 112; attitude of, t­ oward Charlie, 2, 12, 32–33; birthplace of, 37, 185–186; biographies of, 2–3, 6, 26, 38; closness of, to Hannah, 1, 3, 4, 6, 8–9, 11–12, 26, 39nn1–2; concern of, for Hannah, and documentation of her abuse, 3–4, 25, 32–33; death of, 12, 37; and death of his f­ ather, 30; and death of his m ­ other, 166; and family history of alcoholism, 44n110; firing of, 139n57, 143n13; handwriting of, 40n26; health of, 12, 83, 146, 146n29, 160, 163n39, 168, 168n50, 183, 183n52, 178n34, 179n36, 181n42; letters of, 44n111; letters of, Hannah to: (letter 31), 130, (letter 35), 137–138, (letter 41), 149–150, (letter 47), 133, 162–163, (letters 50–62), 166–184; literary estate of, 37; money and gifts (such as newspapers and books) sent to the Heydes by, 1, 12, 16, 49n4, 72, 78, 83, 99, 105, 116, 159, 172, 175, 176, 178; and Peter Doyle, 153n8, 160n27, 161, 163, 168n50; piece in the New York Times on, 145n20, 146; portrait of, 8; and Ralph Waldo Emerson, 174, 174n17; real estate purchases of, 78n33; and reflections on Hannah’s situation in his poetry, 34–36; residence of, at Washington, D.C., boarding­house, 146n28; as a teacher, 4; as a visitor to the Heydes, 36, 152; w ­ ill of, 12 Whitman, Walt, works of: “As a Strong Bird on Pinions ­Free” (­later “Thou ­Mother with Thy Equal Brood”), 152, 152n1; “Broad-­A xe Poem” (­later “Song of the Broad-­A xe”), 36; Drum Taps, 151n48; ­ nder Leaves of Leaves of Grass (see u Grass); “Ox Tamer, The,” 172, 172n10; “Poem of Salutation” (­l ater “Salut au Monde!”), 36; “Poem of the Body” (­later “I Sing the Body”), 36; “Poem of the Road” (­later “Song of the Open Road”), 36;

Index Poem of ­Women” (­later “Unfolded out of the Folds”) 35–36; Sequel to Drum Taps, 151n48; “Sobbing of the Bells, The,” 172, 172n8, 172n11; “Song of Myself,” 35, 45n126, 172; “Song of the Banner at Daybreak,” 174, 174n18

207 Whitman, Walter Orr (George’s son), xvi Whitman, Walter, Sr., xv, 28, 187; death of, 6, 28–30, 31, 55–57, 56n2, 56n4, 60, 61n27, 67n58, 76n25m 83n51, 85n56; drinking of, 44n110; ­mother of, 40; portrait of, 29 Wright, John G., 137, 137n52

About the Editor and Author

Maire Mullins is a professor of En­glish at Pepperdine University. From 2005 to 2012 she served as editor of the journal Chris­tian­ity and Lit­er­a­ture. As a Fulbright Scholar to Japan, Mullins taught at Tokyo Christian ­Women’s University and Tokyo Gakugei University. Her areas of expertise include Walt Whitman, Hannah Whitman Heyde, digital humanities, religion and lit­er­a­ture, and gender studies. Hannah Whitman Heyde (1823–1908), s­ ister of the poet Walt Whitman, was the fourth child of Walter Whitman Sr. and Louisa Van Velsor Whitman. She was educated in Brooklyn, New York, and Hempstead, Long Island. In 1852 she married the landscape painter Charles Louis Heyde (1820–1892), and for forty years captured her life experience in correspondence with her f­ amily. She died at age eighty-­four in Burlington, Vermont.